Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Katara cursed under her breath, darting down the alleyway to her right.

Surely that was fast enough, she thought to herself. I've got to lose them, or Spirits know what'll happen.

The young water bender stumbled to a halt as she reached the end of the alleyway.

Sokka and Aang just had to explore the weird metal factory...

Footsteps thundered, the noise alarmingly close. Katara scrambled to take in her surroundings, desperate to find anything that she could use to fight off her pursuers.

She reached out, searching for any trace of her element.

The smallest amount of water called to her from inside the building on the right, though she could tell it was badly polluted. 

I need to start paying more attention when we're flying on Appa...she thought to herself.

Katara could have sworn that they were somewhere past Crescent Island where Avatar Roku's temple was located, but she wasn't sure.

She pulled what little water she could from the source, watching it slither out a small pipe sticking out of the roof. Forming it into a ball, she wielded it close to her.

The steps grew even louder and she pushed herself close against the wall, hoping the crates would be enough to hide her from the soldiers.

What good would this small amount of water do anyway? she thought forlornly.

It was barely enough to form a water whip, assuming she could prevent a fireball from evaporating it.

Seconds passed and her heart beat violently in her chest, waiting for the men to call out in victory from discovering her hiding place.

Seconds became minutes and it was then she realized, she had been so caught up in her anxious thoughts that the soldiers must have passed the alley and continued further on.

~0~

Katara slung her pack over her shoulder, having just picked up the camp. She was running low on supplies, having only enough to last her up through the next day or so. Perhaps she could find another town and pick up some odd jobs.

Adjusting her new Fire Nation clothes - a deep red top that only had one thick strap and bared her midriff and a matching red skirt that fell just below her knees - she retied the darker red, triangle shaped cloth around her neck to hide her mother's necklace. 

It had been a week since she'd been separated from the others and four days since she'd allowed herself to panic.

She headed through the woods, thankful that the forest wasn't thick like the swamp where she and the others had met the swampbenders. The thought of her friends sent a tightness through her heart.

I wonder where they are...she mused to herself. I hope they were able to escape.

It's too close to the solstice and the eclipse for Aang to be captured.

Katara continued to trudge through the forest, deep in thought.

After fifteen minutes had past, she felt something pull at her bending.

A river, perhaps?

Something was different though… the water didn't feel...normal.

A small creek came into view.

Can that even be considered a creek?

The "creek" in question was a small path of trickling water. It flowed down the hill, emptying out close by, she assumed.

Surely that wasn't enough for her to sense…

The wind stirred and Katara crinkled her nose at a strange smell.

What is that?

She followed the creek further down the slight hill.

Eventually, she discovered where it went.

The trickle emptied into a massive river…if you could even call it that anymore.

It was filled with odorous thick sludge, so much in fact you almost couldn't tell it was water.

Katara stared out across the river, marveling at the pollution.

A factory across the way had massive clouds of thick, black smoke coming out of its chimneys and two large, metal pipes pumped what she assumed was waste from whatever the factory was producing.

She frowned, feeling bad for the fish in the river and any people that lived near it.

No wonder she hadn't been able to find any sign of animals when she'd scouted the area. It was good to know that her scouting wasn't as poor as she'd thought.

Sokka had always been a bit better at that kind of stuff.

She turned her gaze to the left, finally noticing a village standing in the middle of the filth.

A small dock was stationed a ways down the steep shoreline, and Katara decided it was as good as a chance as any to restock on supplies.

Not that she had much choice, anyway.

Katara made her way down the river, seeing a mass of... something... anchored to the village's tiny dock.

Once she arrived, she saw an older man rustling around in a barrel.

The mass she had seen from a distance appeared to be two long rafts fashioned with stalks of bamboo and woven together. A few dirty bamboo poles laid on the dock and she wondered if that was how they moved them.

"Well hello there!"

The man popped his head up, hands reaching to adjust his bright red hat. It was so precariously balanced on top of his nearly bald head, it was a miracle he was even able to keep it on in the first place.

"What can I do for you, deary?" He grinned, showing a wide gap between his two front teeth. "Are you a colonial?"

Katara fidgeted a bit nervously under his gaze, used to her elder brother or Aang doing most of the talking.

Remembering she was in Fire Nation red, she bobbed her head.

"Yes.. I've seemed to lost my friends and family that I was traveling with."

"Well, my name's Dock," he hopped onto the raft, not seeming to mind as it swayed and bobbed in the water. "I can give you a ride to our village if you'd like!"

Dock was definitely a quirky man, noting the irony of his name. Katara forced a smile to her nervous expression.

"Yes please," she stepped gingerly onto the raft, cringing at the stench of the water.

"Believe it or not, we're a fishing town!"

Dock began swinging the long bamboo pole from one side of the boat to the other, flinging bits of sludge around as he prodded the water to slowly move them closer to the platformed town.

"Or, we were before the Fire Nation factory moved in," he grunted as he moved the pole back to the other side. "They use that one to produce their metals and all the byproduct gets pumped into our river."

Dock gestured with a bony finger to the building she'd noticed earlier.

Katara stared across at the large metal plant, wondering why they would be so careless. Surely the people that worked in the factory would live nearby.

Dock and Katara reached the small fishing village after a minute or two and as Katara disembarked, Dock tipped his red hat to Katara with a toothy grin.

"If you need anything, be sure to check out our village's market!" He said cheerily. "We have a little bit of everything!"

Katara smiled politely at the man. "Thanks again for the ride."

Katara took in the small fishing village around her. The entire village was on a wooden platform, with many long stilts supporting a variety of stalls for businesses and shops. The main area of the village was set up in a rather strange way, as if it had been added to little by little as an after thought. Small houses surrounded the village in a half circle, with narrow walkways connecting them to the main portion of town. The wood looked waterlogged and slimy, probably from the polluted river.

Despite it's disarray, Katara had to admit she was in awe, as she hadn't seen anything like this in her travels.

The next thing that drew her attention were all the stares from the townsfolk. She figured it wasn't often they had visitors, especially ones that looked like her. They looked just as rundown, if not worse. The children and elderly looked dangerously thin and malnourished. Young adults seemed to be a scarcity in the town.

Forcing herself to ignore the curious stares, she walked down the narrow walkway to the main portion of the shops. She stopped at a small stall first, seeing a few clothes hanging up, the rest laying in heaps around the shop.

"Hello?" She called tentatively, not seeing anyone.

A frail older lady made her way out of the back of the shop, surprised to see her.

"Hello," she shuffled to the front, eyeing Katara suspiciously. "Can I help you with something?"

The girl offered the elder lady a smile. "Well, my name is...June, I'm a colonist from the Earth Kingdom. I seem to have lost my family that I was traveling with, and I wondered if I could help you for a few copper coins."

When the lady didn't seem interested, Katara continued. "I'm pretty good with a needle and thread!"

"I'm sorry my dear," the woman said. "I don't have the money to pay for any help right now."

"Could you offer me a room to stay in for the night instead? I'd be more then happy to sew or fix whatever you need me to."

After a few moments, a slight smile crossed her face. "I'm Akira. It sounds like we have a deal, Miss June."

Katara and Akira chatted a bit more before Akira decided to put her to work.

"I'll have you run a few errands first. I don't like leaving my shop unattended during the day and lots of other vendors have been closing earlier than usual to tend to their sick children, so if you wouldn't mind."

"Of course," Katara said, taking the satchel Akira was holding out for her. She felt a bit strange, giving the lady a fake name, but she knew Katara would have been a dead giveaway for her waterbender heritage.

As if my olive skin isn't a dead giveaway already…

"There is a note inside with what is going where. You can ask around if you aren't sure where to go. Everyone knows everyone around here."

With that, Akira turned and went to take a seat in a rickety rocking chair seated in the back half of her shop.

Katara dug through the satchel, shifting through a few various sized tunics and pants, finally pulling out the note in question.

Tunic with red trim...Noa

Tan and red vest...Xu

Children's tan and red tunic...Pepper

The list went on, occasionally having small symbols scrawled next to the names, and Katara wondered if the symbols corresponded with the person's job.

Tucking the list back into the satchel, she put the strap over her shoulder and began to walk around.

Noa was the easiest to find, as the thin middle aged man called out to her the moment she got a stone's throw away from Akira's shop.

"You there! Do you have my tunic?"

Katara walked over to him with a small, hesitant smile. "I might, what's your name?"

He told her his name and was kind enough to point her in the direction of Pepper, the mother that lived close by, also a stop on her list.

After delivering Noa's tunic, she walked down the next pathway to the second groupings of houses.

After approaching the third house, she knocked on the door.

"Pepper? My name is June, I have Akira's tunic to deliver to you."

She fidgeted uncomfortably after a few moments had passed and no one came to the door.

"Okay..." she called, mostly talking to herself. "I'll leave your child's tunic right here..."

She placed it down on the cleanest part of the porch and had began to walk away when a small boy opened the door, peering outside with wide eyes.

"Hi," she said gently, from a safe distance away. "Is your mommy home?"

The boy opened the door a little further and stepped out onto the porch to grab the tunic. Katara decided he didn't look older then perhaps six. His frame was tiny from malnourishment and his dark brown hair was getting long and wild.

"Yes, but she's very sick. Do you got medicine?" He asked, staring hopefully at the elder girl.

The sorry state of the boy -and apparently his mother - sent a pang through Katara's heart.

"No, I'm sorry sweetie, I don't have any medicine."

His face fell and it left him looking even younger then before, if that was even possible.

"Do you have any food?"

Katara's stomach grumbled at the mention of food and she fished through her own small pack she had been wearing with the satchel. She only had a few pieces of jerky left and a couple handfuls of nuts.

"I have some I can give you, but it's not much."

She fished out two strips of the jerky and a handful of nuts and offered it to the boy, who took it eagerly.

"Thanks, lady!"

He poured the food into his tunic and scurried back inside, calling out to his mother gleefully.

Katara's heart broke for the young boy, it was a shame she was in such a bad state. The whole village seemed that way...

~0~

After a few more deliveries, Katara decided that the town's shops were in fact, organized into groups. The fresh vegetables- what little they had at least- the fish, the grains and rice were on one of the larger platforms, while all the clothing, antiques and other odds and ends were situated on the other platform.

Katara approached the stand, noticing a little bell stationed on the middle of the table.

"Dock?" Katara asked, noticing the familiar tufts of hair and vest. "You work here too?"

The man spun around, a grin plastered on his face.

"I'm not Dock, I'm Xu. Dock's my brother."

"Really? You're wearing the same clothes, the only difference is your hat..."

"Dock works on the docks, that's why they call him Dock. I work in the shops, that's why they call me Xu!" he explained with the same grin. "Are you here to buy some fish? If you buy three fish, I'll throw in a clam for free!"

Xu pulled up a tray and Katara had to resist the urge to cover her nose. The clams all looked and smelled sickly and were oozing that same gunk from the river. The fish that were situated next to them looked even worse, if it was possible. One fish even had two heads!

"Uh...no thank you, Xu," Katara said politely. "I have your vest here from Akira."

"Okay! If you insist!" Xu had just began to turn back around when it seemed he realized what else she had said.

"Oh! My vest!"

Katara set it down on the table, watching the man curiously. She wasn't sure what to think about the strange old man. She assumed it was possible that they were twins, but for some reason she didn't think this was the case.

Perhaps Akira would know about Dock/Xu.

Xu had picked the vest up off the table with a flourish, managing to knock over something in the process. He didn't seem to notice, holding it up to inspect it.

"It looks perfect! Now I can give my brother this old one! Payback for all the hand-me-downs over the years!" He grinned maniacally. "Thank you..." he trailed off and Katara realized she hadn't told this 'brother' her name.

"June," she shouldered the satchel with a introductory nod. "I'm just helping out Akira as I pass through."

"Ah, a traveler?"

Katara rubbed the back of her arm, not sure how to explain her predicament.

"Something like that."

She glanced down, suddenly noticing the small figurine that had been knocked off the table. Katara stooped down to pick it up.

"Ah, you found my Painted Lady statue, thank you," he said.

"Painted Lady?" She asked curiously as she stood back up. Katara turned the figurine face up in her hands and studied it.

The figurine was a lady in a long, tan shaw with a matching tan hood. A thin strand of cord decorated the outfit, bordering the top of the shaw and coming together in the front to wrap around a scallop shell. Long, tapered scarlet lines ran horizontal across both her shoulders, under her cheekbones and above her jawline. The same red color was painted across her eyelids and followed the natural curve of her browbone, sloping down the sides of her nose, stopping just before the tip. The color continued on her lips and spread out to evenly coat her chin. A large, wide brimmed hat, similar to a conical hat, covered the majority of her face when looking at her from above. A crescent moon glowed on her forehead, the points pointing towards her hairline.

After a moment, Katara set it back down on the table and Xu scooped it up, beginning to polish it with a piece of cloth.

"She's a river spirit that protects and helps our town in times of need. She's a part of our town's lore, too."

"Hmmm," Katara murmured quietly. "I haven't heard of her before."

Xu shrugged before placing her back down on the table. "I wouldn't expect you to, she hasn't been seen in almost a century! After the Avatar disappeared and the war began, people thought she abandoned all the towns here on the Jang Hui river."

Katara thought about what Xu said for a few moments.

"Thank you for telling me about her," she readjusted her satchel. "I probably should get back to Akira now. I'm sure I'll see you later to pick up some more supplies."

Xu waved at the girl before going back to doing...whatever it was he was doing before.

Katara made her journey back to Akira's, glancing back over her shoulder once to see Xu having a full blown conversation with thin air.

Katara cocked an eyebrow before turning back, shaking her head.

Interesting…

"Akira?" She looked around at the merchant's stall, surprised to see woven bamboo walls rolled down blocking three of the four walls of the building. Katara peered around to the backside of the stall, noticing a small plank-pathway laying between her stall and what she assumed was her house.

After a moment's hesitation, Katara had walked between Akira's stall and the empty one on it's right and took a tentative step onto the long plank that connected the two buildings. The wood beneath her foot bowed and Katara gulped as she noticed that the three boards were fasted to each other, but weren't fastened to the wooden platforms that supported the town.

Katara quickly strode across the platform, attempting to stay light on her feet.

Once she had reached the other side, she allowed herself to breathe a sigh of relief. Perhaps the elderly lady would let her fix that in the morning.

"Akira?" She called out for a second time, this time knocking on the door into the home.

Chapter Text

A/N:

I did a bit more rewording and spellchecking. I’m currently sick with Covid so I figured I may as well make good use of my time, I think of writing daily but never actually make myself sit down and do it if that makes sense.

~0~

"June?" Her voice barely reached past the door.

Katara slowly pushed open the wooden door, peering inside.

The older lady was tending to an unconscious middle aged man who had severe burns up and down his arms.

"What happened?" She asked in surprise, still studying the burns.

"This is Pu, he is our medicine man, of sorts." She explained, rubbing a strange green salve over the burns.

"Who did this? Those are severe burns," Katara stepped further into Akira's home and shut the door behind her.

Akira finally looked at Katara, noticing her genuine concern. The lady hesitated for a moment. "The soldiers from the factory don't like when we don't cooperate."

The young water bender set the satchel down, her eyes glinting angrily.

"What did they take?"

Pu stirred suddenly, and a groan escaped his mouth.

"More like what didn't they take." The man said as he tried to turn to look at Katara.

Katara met Pu's brown eyes and she frowned sympathetically. Pu appeared to be maybe 40, with dark brown hair and a rather prominent straight nose.

They all just looked at each other for a few moments.

Katara thought back to Pepper's son and all the other dangerously thin people she had seen around.

Rage boiled up inside her.

The Fire Nation deprived -no, robbed- it's own citizens! How could anyone be so blind to think that ending the war was a bad idea?

Suddenly, the banished prince came to her mind. She thought of the last time she had seen Zuko, in the crystal catacombs.

This memory was different from the rest, however.

Most memories she had with him were usually of them battling, their elements sizzling as her water extinguished his fire.

Occasionally, like when they attempted to pin down Azula in the abandoned town, they fought together. But that seemed to have been a one-time thing.

That evening in the catacombs, she was close enough to the firebender to feel his fiery essence and she had touched his scar, wondering silently if she could heal it. 

The strangest part was that she wanted to heal him. 

She had mumbled that she was a healer, yet didn’t even tell him that she could heal it. 

Who really knew if anyone or anything could heal such a old wound.

She didn't know what to think of that moment - not that it even was a moment-

He just wasn't tying her to a tree or trying to best her in the Northern Water Tribe so he could get Aang.

That’s what she told herself, at least.

Just moments after, his sister, Azula- if she remembered right- had started talking about him going home and about regaining his honor.

"June?" Akira's voice broke through Katara's thoughts and she wondered how long she'd been standing there, thinking about Zuko.

"Sorry," she mumbled. "Do you need me to go get anything for him?"

Akira stood up from beside the cot where Pu was situated.

"No, but unfortunately he's on the bed I was going to let you use for the night."

"That's...that's okay," Katara assured the lady.

She wouldn't dream of taking the bed from an injured man.

"You can sleep in my shop if you'd like. There should be candles under the counter if you need them." Akira fished a long metal key out of her robes. "There's a small back room that should work for the night."

Katara took the key from her, nodding in thanks. She scooped up her bedroll and small bag that Akira must have brought in from where she'd left it at the shop.

"Good night," she said quietly before she left, shutting the door behind her and stepping back onto the front porch.

The sun was setting, casting eerie shadows over the brown sludge-water beneath the planks leading to the shop.

Katara made her way into the shop, pushing aside the thick canvas that covered the entirety of the back wall. The shop, which was situated under the wooden pavilion, had the room Akira was referring to in the back corner. Squinting in the dim light, Katara made her way to the front counter and rooted around for the candles. After a bit of searching, she found them stashed at the bottom of a crate with a small box of matches.

A strange shuffling noise came from the back corner and Katara stiffed.

Lighting a match, Katara lit one of the large candles and took a few silent steps towards the noise. The candlelight suddenly reflected off of two yellow-red orbs and they sprung forward, causing her to stumble back in surprise.

The creature landed on a crate and...meowed.

It was just a cat.

Katara let out a long breath, laughing softly. "You scared me, kitty."

The cat simply meowed once more before sitting back and cleaning itself, uninterested.

She shook her head, going over to the back room's door. She pushed it open and peered inside.

It was around the size of her igloo back home, eight feet by eight feet, give or take. Boxes lined the back two wooden walls, while the two walls that were facing under the pavilion looked like they were wooden pallets filled with mud and covered with strips of canvas.

A few hours had passed, and Katara had managed to find some blankets stashed in the back room to put together a sleeping pad to put under her bedroll. She'd also eaten the last bit of her jerky, cautiously bent and separated some clean water out of the river, boiled it on the small wooden stove that was collecting dust, and had a cup of tea.

Just as she was beginning to grow tired, she heard a commotion coming from outside. It started as heavy footsteps, a loud banging noise, then someone was yelling.

She paced back and forth for a moment or two, but eventually got the courage to go investigate.

Peeking out between pieces of bamboo at the front of the shop, she watched on in horror as blasts of fire were shot in the air, clearly in warning. Fire Nation soldiers were standing near a shop two spots to the left, harassing a mother and her son, who probably was almost Aang's age.

The mother was struck and she fell back, crashing into the wall.

The boy stood and stared in shock as they bent down and scooped up two large bags and then a small coin pouch. They had just began to turn around when the boy shouted angrily after them, throwing a small tomato their way.

One of the soldiers turned around, sliding into a bending position when another soldier held his hand up. He said something to the other and his stance relaxed before glaring at the boy and continuing on.

After the soldiers had crossed the walkway and made it to the docks, Katara slipped out of the shop, heading over to the boy and his mother.

"Are you okay?" She came to a stop a good distance away.

The mother had managed to scoot away from the wall and sat up with help from her son.

"Those thugs," the boy spat. "They took our food and our money."

"Erin," she hissed. "There's nothing she can do and complaining doesn't fix anything."

Katara shifted awkwardly. "I'm sorry that happened to you. I saw what happened."

The mother got to her feet and sent Katara another glance before grabbing Erin and going back inside, shooting Katara a quiet, "Goodnight."

The same rage filled Katara.

Erin was right...those thugs. Someone had to stop them. Someone had to save the town, because they clearly couldn't do it themselves.

Katara made her way back into the shop and to her bedroll, plopping down unceremoniously.

Her anger simmered beneath the surface, yet Katara made herself lie down and try to sleep.

Two days passed by, Akira agreeing that ‘June’ could stay in the shop's room as long as she would sew up a few things to sell and do another round of deliveries for her. Those two days were filled with accidental needle pokes, stinky fish and failed ideas on how to protect the village from the soldiers.

It was the end of the second day, when Katara was making her final delivery to Xu, when inspiration struck.

Maybe she couldn't stop the soldiers, but she thought she had a pretty good idea on how to help the villagers.

She handed Xu a mended pair of shorts before heading back to the shop to see Akira. She didn't need her wondering where she disappeared off to. Besides, Katara needed to borrow a few things from her before she could see if her plan would work.

~0~

"Xu, I needed to make a trip back to the mainland. Have you seen your brother?"

When Katara had asked Akira about Dock and Xu, and she had simply offered her a shrug, muttering something about a cactus.

"Of course!" Xu flashed Katara that same grin. "Let me go get him!"

Xu took off in a fast walk, headed behind the partition of his shop. The man disappeared for a moment before reappearing on the other side with a new hat.

"Hello, June! My brother said you need a ride?" He gave her a curious look and she first opened her mouth to make a comment about the quick change and the impossibility of it all.

She instead sighed and made herself smile.

"Yes please, Dock."

"Righty-o!" He went around the table, looking to his 'brother's' shop.

"Hm," he scoffed, glancing back into the empty shop. "Oh well!"

They boarded his boat a few minutes later and Dock attempted to make idle conversation.

Katara wasn't feeling particularly chatty, her mind instead occupied by thoughts of the Painted Lady. She had come very far in her waterbending since she had left home.

Home...

Her mother, father, brother and grandmother's face swam in her mind, threatening to pull her train of thought away with feelings of loneliness.

No...she thought. I have to think this through.

A jolt of the boat shook her out of her thoughts as Dock bumped the into the dock.

"Thank you," she said, hopping off hurriedly. "I'll be back at dawn, I have to make a trip."

Dock waved and nodded before paddling off to shore. If he wondered why she had remained near silent the duration of the trip, he didn't mention it.

Katara offered the man a wave in return before she made her way into the woods.

~0~

The sun sunk below the horizon and by the time the moon was midway into the night sky, Katara felt rather confident that her plan would work. She stepped out of the shadows of the woods and into the moonlight, staring down the embankment to the murky water.

The full moon called her to the water, to her element.

Her heart called her to the people.

Long, dark crimson fabric wrapped around her body like a dress, hanging loosely off her shoulders and gathering at her clavicle.

As she picked her way down to the shoreline, she bent water vapor out of the murky water, creating a fog.

A large straw hat with a veil sat atop the matching crimson hood that connected to the dress at the clavicle. Ropes draped across and around her shoulders loosely, following the curves of the dress, and came together where the fabric all met in the front. The ropes wrapped around a brooch of sorts and the ends hung low. An equally dark red was painted on her shoulders in stripes, tapering as they grew closer to the front of her body.

More marks covered her face, mirroring the figurine she'd seen at Xu's to a T. The red contrasted beautifully against her blue eyes and the way she had painted them on elongated her face, allowing her to appear much older. To tie the look off, she had painted a yellow crescent moon upside down on her forehead.

Once Katara reached the edge of the water, she bent a platform of ice.

Taking a deep breath and opening her arms out and up at her sides, the fog intensified as she stepped out onto the ice.

She bent the ice into a disk and propelled herself forward with the water.

Willing the fog to follow her, she was quite the sight to behold, seeming to float across the water.

Wind billowed her dress and veil back as she picked up speed.

I wonder if this is how Appa feels…or Aang when he glides around on his glider.

Though the air that hit her face, paired with the dampness from the fog, wasn’t particularly pleasant smelling, Katara felt absolutely exhilarated.

She reached the building situated close to Pu's home, where she had learned the day prior he kept all his seriously ill patients.

Staring up at the tall peak of the building, she bent water from the water skin she kept hidden beneath the dress and covered her hands in the water.

Katara quietly padded into the building, keeping her head low.

A cool blue light lit the building up as one by one, she began to heal the sick. After the sixth one, Katara was thankful she had had the practice healing Aang after Ba Sing Se. Aang had missed Azula's lighting strike by just a hair, thanks to Iroh.

The lighting had turned a good amount of his veins in his shoulder and back to near jelly, causing intensive internal damage, and it had badly charred the flesh where the lighting had entered. It had taken Katara three tries to figure out what she was feeling and doing before she was able to make any real progress.

These folks were no where near as ill, thankfully.

Most of them, she noted after a while, just had severe dehydration or malnutrition from the poor conditions in the village. A few had a parasitic illness from the river, she supposed, and the rest had a combination of the two with some other ailments involved.

Burns and broken bones she could heal, dehydration she could fix...malnutrition on the other hand...that was something she needed to find an alternative solution.

Otherwise, all the healing would be for nothing.

She stood up after the last patient and readjusted her veil and hood before creeping outside.

The fog had mostly subsided so she summoned more from the river to cover her journey back across to the shore.

She was grateful for the full moon, knowing it was the only thing that allowed her to heal all those people. Her bending was strong, but usually she would have been near exhausted after the first three...

As she bent the ice disk to surf back across to shore, strain began to creep into her muscles and mind.

Katara knew the easiest solution to fixing the malnourishment problem...but she wasn't sure if she had the guts to do it.

Thinking back again to the boy she had met her first day, then to Erin and the others in the village, she steeled her nervous.

She had to do it.

She had to steal the food back from the factory.

Her body dipped down, toes dragging in the muddy water. The sensation jerked her from her thoughts as she realized she must have gotten too distracted to keep the fog up and the ice disk.

Adjusting her positioning, she half hopped, half stepped onto the shore close to the dock.

Striding over to the edge of the dock, she plopped down, returning to her thoughts.

There were a few things she would need to guarantee her plan a success.

A full water skin, both of the raft-boats Dock used and most importantly, stealth.

She would have to keep the fog around her, 'float' when necessary, load up the food onto the rafts, and then move the rafts and herself back to the village.

The soldiers could not discover her inside the factory, or it would most likely be game over for her. The water skins would help, of course, but Katara did not have the amount of experience fighting or bending in close quarters that she would have liked. 

It would be bad news for her if the firebenders were able to blast her water into nonexistence.

How are you going to know where they even keep the food?

Sokka's voice overtook the sound of her own worried, inner voice.

She frowned at the thought, knowing her lack of knowledge on the set up of the factory could- and most likely would- become a huge issue.

Glancing up at the moon that was now beginning to dip lower in the sky, Katara decided tonight was not the night.

She'd need to do more research and have more energy to make it work.

Three hours until dawn... Katara thought. Not enough time to do it tonight...but that should be enough to go take a closer look at the factory. It wouldn't be smart to walk in blind...

Her muscles ached once more as she stood up, and the thought of having to carry herself across the water made her cringe.

Instead, she glanced to one of the rafts, silently sending Dock a thank you for letting her "borrow" the raft for the time being.

The water bender seated herself on the raft, pulling the fog back up from the depths once more. She began to slowly bend the current to propel the raft in the direction of the factory.

She slowed to a stop just down stream of the factory, where the cliff sides facing the river's bank weren't as severe.

The factory seemed ten times as massive up close, and she wasn't even within a stone's throw of it yet.

The building sat high up on the cliff side, overlooking the river.

Four huge sewage pipes ran out of the bottom of the building, traveling down the length of the cliff before it opened, dumping the thick, murky sludge into the river.

A small red glow emitted under the building, and she wondered if it was some sort of hot molten by-product that they were pumping out.

The main building was framed with two long, smaller buildings adjacent on both sides. Those two buildings had three large smokestacks a piece, each pumping black smoke into the atmosphere.

Katara pulled the raft out of the river and set it down, hoping to keep it from floating away.

I better get a closer look, she thought as she began climbing up the steep embankment.

This area of land was clearly badly mangled by years of exposure, the trees virtually non-existent and the ground a soot-ish gray color.

Sokka would be so much better at this... she thought, trying to channel her brother's spirit. His plan might start out sounding outlandish, but they always managed to turn out, one way or another.

She missed him, she really did.

But as much as she wanted to find him...he needed to find Aang a fire bending trainer. She hoped that's what they had spent the last week doing, instead of looking for her.

Katara removed herself from her thoughts, instead focusing on her stealth as she pulled herself up over a chest-high ledge.

Now able to get a much closer look, Katara crouched down near a boulder, studying the left side of the factory.

She could see a walkway going from ground level, just inside the factory's perimeter, up to the roof on the west side of the building, closest to her. Four windows dotted the side of the main building, directly under the level the walkway led to.

Okay...she thought. So that's where they make the metal...I don't think they'd keep their food there...

Katara snuck around to the backside of the factory, creeping along the entire length, trying to see in through the chainlink fence.

This wall of the factory was more open, and Katara could see a sentry post situated in the middle, with a gate to let soldiers in and out. Just past that was the entrance to the main building and on either side, Katara could see the two alleyways that seemed to lead into darkness.

Her heartbeat increased with her nerves, as she was a bit more out in the open here.

The landscape on this side was not quite as destroyed, yet the shrubs that grew randomly were not much help to hide her.

Deciding to go around to the east side, she swiftly moved through the clearing.

A quick survey of the other side found it mirrored the west side almost perfectly, the only difference being the elevated walkway in the opposite corner.

Pausing to take a break, she decided she had seen as much as she was going to for the night.

There hadn't been any soldiers around from what she could tell and that alone made her feel a bit better.

~0~

Dawn came, and like Dock and Katara had agreed, he came and picked her up from the shore to take her back into town.

The girl had just enough time to remove her disguise and stash it inside a hollowed out log, a good distance into the forest.

"My, my! You look exhausted!" Dock had said after a few paddles. "Long trip?"

Katara hesitated, forgetting momentarily that she had told Dock she was making a trip into the next town to see if she could find any word of her family.

"Yeah," she finally said. "No word, unfortunately."

Dock hummed, continuing paddling.

"We had something very exciting happen last night!" He suddenly said, grinning. "The Painted Lady came to visit us! She healed some of our sick!"

Katara's eyes widened, partially surprised that people had noticed so early in the morning.

"The Painted Lady?"

Dock bobbed his head quickly. "Yep! We had six folks wake up this morning feeling brand new, except for the hunger!"

Warmth and happiness filled her chest, knowing her long night actually had done something.

"That's amazing!"

"It is!" Dock agreed, parking the raft at the village's dock.

As Katara stood up to disembark, her muscles trembled warily, and she hoped Dock hadn't noticed.

"Thank you," she said politely before heading back to her room to get some much needed sleep.

Chapter Text

Katara had fallen asleep momentarily after getting into her bed. Her head hit the pillow and just like that, she fell asleep.

When she awoke many hours later, she couldn't remember the last time she had been that tired.

She was the kind of tired where your limbs feel as if they're filled with lead and your muscles ache with every movement you even think of making. But that was perhaps the price she had to pay from doing so much healing and bending last night, even with a full moon to aide her efforts.

After she had managed to brush her hair and put on a clean pair of clothes, Katara decided to spend a little while with Akira before evening fell.

"June, dear," she greeted as the girl exited her room. "You look much better then you did when you first got back."

Katara smiled, pushing a piece of hair behind her ear.

The older woman was seated behind a small wooden table, working on some various projects laid out in front of her. Different swathes of fabric were strewn across the table and a few neatly folded undershirts were laid off to one side. Her silver-black hair was wound up into a bun at the nape of her neck and she had a small pair of cracked spectacles balancing precariously at the end of her nose.

Katara took a seat nearby, leaning against one of the shop's supporting columns.

"I feel much better too..." Katara trailed off, not really sure how much the woman was wanting her to share.

"Did you find your family?" She asked, beginning to pick at a rather crooked and splitting seam.

"No..." she sighed. "No word yet, but I'm doing my best to stay hopeful."

Akira huffed at the fabric in her hands and pushed it towards Katara.

"Here, you have young eyes."

The fabric she'd been picking at - khaki trousers - slid across the table, closer to Katara.

She picked it up wordlessly and squinted at it.

"Don't worry too much about them." Akira murmured, moving her attention to a new garment. "If they're anywhere near as smart as you, I'm sure they're fine."

The younger girl pulled a string free of the khaki cloth with a slight smile.

"Thank you."

They worked in a comfortable silence for some time before Katara spoke up.

"How is Pu?"

Akira raised her brown eyes to meet Katara's blue.

"He's sleeping. I wish I could get the burns to begin healing, but they're rather tender right now."

She paused for a beat. "We got word early this morning that his patients seem to have miraculously recovered nearly overnight."

Warmth rose to Katara's chest and she resisted the urge to smile knowingly.

"Really?" She instead frowned slightly, glancing up from the fabric again. "What do you mean?"

Akira sat back in her chair.

"I'm honestly not too sure what to make of it. No one saw anything, but Xu seems sure it was the "Painted Lady". I wish he wouldn't give these people false hope...I've lived here nearly my whole life and I haven't seen her once. She abandoned us long ago."

Katara remained quiet, hoping she would continue.

"We just had many sick folks who haven't been well in a very long time wake up this morning as if they were magically healed. Bones no longer broken, sepsis that would surely kill now nowhere to be found..."

Akira turned to stare out towards the other buildings, the slowly setting sun shining onto her face.

"Makes me wonder what it could be then..."

"What do you think it is then? I mean, if you don't think it's this spirit Xu was talking about?" Katara asked.

Akira didn't move for a few moments, still staring out into the distance. Uncertainty crossed her features and blew out a puff of air, adjusting her glasses.

"I am not sure. I hope it is the Painted Lady, I really do...but I wonder what would cause her to come back now. We've needed her so badly so many times now over the years, and she was nowhere to be found."

Katara smiled sympathetically, nodding.

"Well maybe this could be the start of something good for everyone. I know I haven't been here for long, but I'm sure you all are more then ready for a change."

Her new friend took her glasses off, setting them down on top of her pile before getting to her feet.

"I sure hope you're right, dear. I'm going to go check on Pu. You're more then welcome to go do something else if you'd like."

Katara sat down the trousers she'd just finished. "I may go on a walk to clear my head. Thanks for talking with me."

She waved goodbye to the woman as she headed behind her shop, presumably to check on the man.

Turning her gaze to the sun, Katara steeled her nerves.

Now is as good a time as any... she thought, getting to her feet. Time to get things ready for tonight.

A few hours had passed and the sun had just reached the horizon line.

Katara had walked around the stilted village and taken in the layout in order to feel a bit more comfortable with her intended time spent as the Painted Lady. She'd decided the remaining logistics on her plan, filled her water skins, retrieved her disguise from the forest, and purchased a small dagger from one of the shops in the market.

The man had given her a strange look at her purchase, but Katara had simply brushed it off.

Without Sokka traveling with her, she had no daggers at her disposal. She didn't expect to have to use it that night - not that she was trained to wield it, anyway - but she felt safer knowing she had the balanced piece of steel secured next to her waterskins.

Even if I don't use it tonight, she had thought, perhaps if I have to move on and I'm able to even catch something to eat, I can use this to skin it.

~0~

Night had finally fallen and Katara had returned to her back room. Her disguise fully on, she slipped out of the room into the blanket of darkness that covered the village.

The moon was covered by a thick array of dark gray clouds, though Katara couldn't distinguish if they were present naturally, or if they were another negative byproduct from the factory nearby.

Creeping between the back of the shop and the platform leading to Akira's door, Katara came to a stop at the edge of the wood.

Bending a sheet of ice for her to step down onto, she cautiously placed her weight on the platform and bent the water to carry her quietly away from potential prying eyes.

Here goes nothing...

Making a brief stop at the dock positioned at the shoreline, she drew the fog up and around her and the river as she tethered herself to the raft.

After a deep breath, Katara ensured the fog would remain as she propelled herself towards the factory.

The waterbender stopped at the shoreline on the left side of the factory, heaving the boat onto dry land so it would be there later that night if she needed it.

She then made her way to the far side of the factory, knowing she would feel more comfortable with the terrain. Picking her way up the rocky shoreline and cliff side, she grumbled under her breath, feeling the long billowy dress snag a few times on her way up.

A few minutes had passed and by then, she had reached the entrance of the factory.

There hadn't been a guard in sight since she'd advanced around the side of the building.

Katara paused for a moment, slowly raising her arms up from her sides to pull from an uncapped water skin.

With anther serene movement forward, she pushed forward into the front section of the factory. Thick fog cloaked the barren landscape behind her and crept through the gate into the factory.

Once she felt satisfied at her cover, she bent a small yet sharp water whip between the door and latch.

Arms bent at the elbows, the bender sliced the bar into two, smiling as she heard it fall to the ground with a quiet clatter.

She pushed at the door, heart beginning to pound as she was able to open it and step into the factory.

"Huh?" A male voice called out, clearly from some ways away, and Katara quickly turned to push the door closed, cringing when it hit the doorframe with a dull thud.

"Did you hear that?" The same voice said again, and Katara had placed the voice coming from inside a smaller building to her left.

"No, I didn't, you're hearing things," another one retorted. "Now quit being paranoid and take your turn!"

She prayed to the spirits that the one didn't get curious enough to open the door and see the fog she'd coated the place in.

Less worrying, more moving, Sokka's voice rang in her head, and she steeled her nerves, beginning to stalk over to the doorway she could barely see on the left.

As she grew closer, she could hear the two soldiers still talking about the game from one entrance.

Another door was inset in the same wall a few meters down, and she prayed once again that there was nobody inside.

She pushed gently at the door, breathing a sigh of relief when it opened without much noise or resistance.

Her eyes took in the dark interior, sighing when she saw a whole lotta nothing. Chairs were scattered about small metal tables, and she could tell from what little light that filtered in from the now open door, that fire nation tapestries hung on the back bare wall.

Okay...so break room? She thought, squinting. Wouldn't the kitchen be connected to the break room?

Another survey of the walls revealed no darker space from an entryway.

Katara backed out of the room, carefully pulling the door closed.

She then began to peek in other doorways on that side of the factory, first listening closely before entering.

After two more rooms had proved to be nothing more then a staircase towards the main factory and some storage, she was beginning to feel hopeless.

She paused again outside the third door, feeling her element call to her in high quantities. She assumed this was where they cooled the metal and made the metallic waste they pumped into the river.

She frowned, doubting they kept the food in such a humid, hot room.

Katara adjusted her veiled hat, deep in thought for a moment.

Where else? The right side?

She quickly moved to the adjacent side of the courtyard, noticing again that the last door, closest to the factory seemed to be full of water.

Once she had searched the next door, she had assumed they had mirrored the layout of rooms on this side of the factory as well.

Although she hadn't been in such a factory before, the young waterbender wondered if most of the factories the Fire Nation made would be mirrored like this.

Deciding to go down to the last door on the right side, she peered inside, hoping this room also didn't house soldiers like it's mirrored counterpart.

The room she peered into was dimly lit by an oil lamp on the middle of the table. It cast eerie shadows onto the interior, crates casting shadows onto the fire nation tapestries that hung on the wall. A few chairs sat empty around the table in the middle and she could see a pile of weapons hanging on the back wall, with their creepy spiked helmets balancing on the shelf above. The only other piece of furniture was a large wooden desk situated in one corner, papers spread across the top.

Katara slipped inside the room, shutting the door behind her. She crept over to the crates she'd noticed earlier and began shifting through them.

Each crate was slightly different, although nearly the same dimensions.

The one on the bottom seemed to be fashioned out of a dark wood, the one above it a lighter plywood, with the top crafted out of the same dark wood. Another stack next to it all seemed to be the same, each box being a smooth wood with metal cross beams reinforcing all the sides.

She began to move and sift through the the contents of each crate, finding a variety of objects.

The first crate, the metal and wood mix, seemed to have a variety of medical products inside, stamped with an Earth kingdom logo on the back of the lid. The second had varying bundles of deep red, tan and green fabrics, with a couple small pouches of smoked fish beneath it. It also had an Earth Kingdom stamp on it, though this one had been scorched out slightly.

At her first discovery of food, she grinned, pulling the pouches of fish out and placing them on the table. There had to have been at least two dozen fish there, all in seemingly good condition, no trace of the water's contaminant. After she'd removed the last of the fish, Katara froze when she heard the slight clink of coins.

These idiots had left money in here too? She pulled out a small, deep green pouch, full of copper and silver coins. It wasn't much, but if she had to leave, it would have lasted her long enough to at least buy food for two weeks!

A thorough search of the remaining crates led Katara to believe that these were all crates from the villages or ports that this particular factory terrorized.

There's so much here! She thought, rather excitedly.

She'd found two sacks of potatoes and other vegetables, a couple more pouches of smoked fish, two bags of white rice, more medicine, bandages, and one last pouch of copper coins.

One lone burlap bag leaned up against the crates and Katara hadn't noticed it until now.

Apples!

It had been a long time since she had fruit, especially apples.

A small pang of sadness hit her as she wondered if the children in the village had even seen an apple before.

Katara looked at the vast amount of food she had found, praying it would all fit in her makeshift backpack. She hadn't figured out a way to transport the food and supplies down to the raft without having to carry it all herself. The bags of rice, medicine and smoked fish were the first things she put into her bag, before stuffing in the bandages and bag of potatoes.

She combined both pouches of coins into one bag, and tucked that into her waistband, feeling the lumps press into her hip as she moved.

Katara had begun to try to find a way to transport the last two bags - vegetables and apples - when she heard commotion coming from the courtyard.

"I'm bored," one said. "Hyung, go get me some apples."

Footsteps got louder, and she wondered if her fog had prematurely dissipated.

Katara didn't have much practice with the fog just quite yet.

She knew how to form it, but keeping it around when she wasn't paying attention was a technique unknown to her.

It must have went away when I was distracted.

Her heart thudded in her chest as she realized she'd lost track of time.

Scrambling to put the lids back on the crates and restack them, she glanced around wildly, trying to find a place to hide.

"You know that boss doesn't want us eating his apples."

"Well, do you see him here to tell us no?"

Her backpack was so heavy, she thought as she heaved it to her back. It had to be nearly forty or fifty pounds.

Muscles shaking as she stooped over, she shoved it onto the chair closest to the door, praying the solid back and shadows from the table would conceal it.

She tossed the sack of apples back where she had found them before quickly snuffing out the oil lamp.

Katara had just managed to crawl beneath the desk in the corner and pull the chair back in when the door swung open.

Two men walked in, clad in dirty black pants. She could just barely see them from her place under the desk.

"Well, are you going to get the apples or just stand there?" one said, standing back in the doorway.

"Fine."

The man in front, whom Katara assumed was Hyung, quickly went forward and grabbed an apple from the bag leaning against the crates.

Katara held her breath, really hoping that the crates were heavy enough on their own to not be moved by the weight of the apples shifting against it.

"Now let's get back to our game," Hyung said. Katara heard a thunk and assumed that he'd tossed the apple to his friend.

She watched their figures exit the doorway and once it had shut, she allowed the breath she'd been holding to whoosh out of her lungs.

Waiting a few moments to ensure they wouldn't come back, she crept out from her hiding spot. Shouldering the bag with a grunt, she felt her legs wobble under the weight.

I can do this. She told herself.

Katara poured out some of the apples and combined it with the half bag of mixed vegetables and put it beneath her left arm.

With a quick breath to calm her nerves, she walked over to the doorway, pushing it open. Uncapping the water skin with her left hand, she bent the fog back into the air and stepped into the night.

The journey back down the cliff side was a perilous one, the girl nearly losing her footing a handful of times. When she was nearly halfway down, Katara bent water from the river to make an ice slide, sending the backpack and vegetable bag sliding down.

I'm not going to let myself fall and make all this work be for nothing...

She rolled her shoulders, thankful the heavy weight was gone before making the trek the rest of the way down the shore.

Once she reached the water, she called more fog up from the depths before picking up the two bags.

Katara called the water to her feet, surfing over to the raft.

~0~

The trip back to the village was quick, the raft making it quite easy to transport the goods to the stilted village.

After she'd unloaded the bags onto a table she'd placed in the middle of the market, she allowed herself to take a moment.

If only Aang and Sokka could see her now! They'd be so proud! ...annoyed probably too, for putting herself in potential danger, but proud.

Katara had just emptied out the last bag of apples when she heard a door creak.

She enhanced the fog with a quick wave of her arms and turned to look towards the sound.

Erin, the younger boy who'd she spoken to a few nights prior, stared at her with wide eyes.

"It's you," he breathed, stepping out into the night. "Painted Lady."

Katara took a few steps back, inclining her head to the boy in greeting.

She picked an apple up off the table and tossed it to the boy. He missed and it careened just slightly past him, rolling away. Erin turned to go after it, and Katara took this moment to slip away, jumping off the dock and gliding towards the shoreline. The fog that had loomed around the market followed her and Erin stared in shock as he turned back towards where she once stood. The market was now empty, and he could see a dark swathe of fabric floating in the wind in the distance before it disappeared completely in the fog.

"Thank you," he whispered, holding the apple close to his body.

Katara had waited on the shoreline for almost an hour, hoping that the boy wouldn't wake up the other villagers. It was nearly midnight, if not a bit later, and Katara wanted to stop and heal Pu before she crept back into her bed for the night.

She glided back towards the back corner of her room, keeping her head down, disguise still on. Once she was satisfied the village was still sound asleep, she pulled herself up to Akira's door.

The Painted Lady silently entered Akira's main room, walking over to the bed where the man slept.

Katara pulled the last bit of water from her water skin, cloaking her hands in the liquid. Her hands began to glow soft blue as she placed them over his arms, concentrating on healing the damaged skin.

It may have been too late to stop it from scarring, but she could at least take away his pain.

I'm sorry, Pu. I wish I could do more.

Pu stirred slightly, probably feeling his skin magically knit itself back together.

Katara froze, hoping her face was hidden enough from the veil.

She ducked her head and knelt at the bedside, hoping if he awoke, he wouldn't be able to see her face clearly.

Pu groaned as Katara pulled her hands away, feeling the wounds closing as much as they would be able to. As she turned away, she heard his breath catch in his throat.

The man stared at the eerie silhouette of the woman, only seeing the outline of her body and hat from the dim moonlight creeping in from outside.

Katara froze at the sound of his breath, but she forced herself to continue out the door, shutting it behind her.

I better get inside in case he wakes up Akira, Katara thought, hurrying into her room.

Once Katara had hidden her disguise, she crawled under the covers of her bed, a wide smile present on her face.

I did it, I can't believe it!

Chapter Text

Hours away, Zuko and his uncle Iroh explored the merchant port on the western shores of the Earth Kingdom.

It was weird being back there, Zuko decided. The last time he’d been in this particular port was when he’d been in cohorts with the pirates to try to get the Avatar - and get the captain’s waterbending scroll back.

He remembered capturing Katara late that night.

All he could think about back then was capturing the Avatar, restoring his honor and making his father proud...making him actually care about him.

Now, he knew that that was not his destiny…. not the one he would choose for himself.

At that thought, he scowled, realizing he sounded like Iroh.

As if on cue, Iroh grunted from beside him.

“What is it?” He turned to look at the older man, who had stopped to lean against a crate in between two merchant stalls.

“It is nothing,” he grunted, the look on his face saying otherwise. “I just stopped to...to catch my breath.”

Their journey into the market had been their first since his uncle’s injury.

Zuko had chosen his uncle that day, over his sister.

Iroh, over his supposed honor.

Zuko stared at his uncle for a moment, who had just pushed himself off the barrel and continued to walk through the market.

“I am fine, Zuko,” Iroh said lowly. “You worry too much.”

Zuko said nothing, following behind his uncle.

Azula always lies. His mind whispered.

That, coupled with his decision to free the Avatar’s bison had been enough.

He’d felt cursed to chase the Avatar forever, cursed with the scar his father had given him.

But something inside Zuko had changed, though the young man wasn’t quite able to put his finger on what.

After much internal debate, he decided at the very least, he was free to chase his own destiny.

That realization alone was enough to take a large part of the heavy weight off his shoulders...temporarily at least.

His last encounter with the young waterbender resurfaced. They had been trapped in the tunnels, mostly silent until the end.

Eventually, they had started talking, opening up to one another.

She’d viewed him as a person for just a moment, not the banished prince he’d always been seen as.

When she’d mentioned the spirit water, suddenly she was standing right there, right in front of him.

He’d just gawked at her, shocked the water tribe girl - the one he’d tied to a tree and fought countless times - would tell him that she was a healer.

Her enemy.

But maybe, he thought again, the realization further dawning on him...

Maybe he wouldn’t have to be. 

Katara had pressed her cool fingertips to his cheek, right where his face turned a horrible shade of red and Zuko had looked down.

Nervousness and excitement had bubbled up inside him at the thought of even this small possibility that she could take away his mark, the mark of the banished prince.

Then, Aang and Iroh had appeared, bursting through the wall, snapping them both out of whatever that had been.

Her head had whipped over to the sound of the noise, and as soon as she’d seen the bald boy, she’d exclaimed and ran over to him, throwing her arms around his frame.

The moment, not that it was anything to even call a moment - had disappeared as quickly as it had appeared.

Iroh suddenly was embracing him and it took the prince a few moments to realize what had happened.

Iroh and Aang had worked together to find them.

“What are you doing with the Avatar?” He’d asked Iroh.

The bald brat cut off Iroh, saying, “Saving you, that’s what!”

Zuko growled in anger at his smart remark, only to instead turn his attention to his uncle, who’d stopped him from charging at the pair.

“Why, Uncle?”

Iroh had again told Zuko that his destiny was his for the choosing.

Seconds later, Azula and the Dai Li agents had burst into the room, pinning his uncle down with crystals.

Azula’s disdain for Uncle Iroh and her cruel demeanor towards Zuko’s banishment had made Zuko’s mind reel.

Azula always lies.

He hadn’t been sure he was making the right decision when he’d followed after his sibling.

He still wasn’t sure when he’d fired a massive fireball in her direction.

But later, when Katara and Aang had followed him down the tunnel at the first mention of him wanting to free Iroh, his confidence in his decision grew.

He didn’t know anyone so willing to help the innocent, with no regard to their own safety.

Not that Iroh was even close to innocent…

When Aang was able to free Iroh, he had smiled in relief.

That smile did not stick around for long though.

Azula had advanced after them, as he had figured and suddenly was in the same room. She screamed out in anger before sending a lighting strike the Avatar’s way.

Iroh had pushed Aang out of the way, taking part of the strike intended for the Avatar.

Lightning had ripped through the Avatar’s left shoulder, through Iroh’s arm and into his right side. It sent both of them crumpling to the floor.

The sound that had left Zuko’s mouth was unlike anything he’d uttered before. It could only be described as pure rage.

Zuko had turned and sent multiple fireballs at his sister, while Katara had bent a huge wave towards the Dai Li.

Somehow, after more fighting, Zuko was able to grab his uncle and get him out of the cave - and out of Ba Sing Se completely. They had left their new life behind. They left their new tea shop, their apartment, everything.

Zuko could only wonder if Katara was able to get the Avatar out. He had no clue if they were even alive, though rumors had been circulating that Azula had been victorious in killing the Avatar. However, there was rumors that she’d killed Iroh as well, yet Zuko knew those were false.

“Where are you going, anyway?” he asked after a few moments.

“Why, I am wanting to play some Pai Sho and drink some good tea,” Iroh grinned. “I miss our time spent at the Jasmine Dragon.”

His nephew groaned, staring up at the sky in annoyance.

“Uncle, we do not have enough money for you to drink all their tea- and we need to buy supplies!”

“Now now, my dear nephew, you ought to know there is always enough money - and time - for Pai Sho.”

His uncle looked sweatier than he should have. Summer was approaching but it was not that hot outside.

Iroh paused for another brief moment outside a small cafe. Zuko peered inside and noticed a group of older men seated around the table inside. The familiar tiles laid on the table and he huffed.

Of course the first thing the old man would want to do is play Pai Sho.

“I will not be long,” Iroh murmured, pushing a bag into Zuko’s hands. “Go buy some supplies.”

Zuko looked down at what he had pushed into his hands.

It was a small coin pouch. Zuko gawked at it.

Where had he gotten this?

By the time he looked back up, Iroh had already seated himself at the table, smiling mischievously at the other men.

He grumbled, shaking his head again before going to shop for supplies.

Zuko had purchased a few bags of rice and a water skin. He assumed Azula would have troops nearly everywhere, even a week later, searching for him and his uncle.

He heard people murmuring and he glanced over, seeing two soldiers in Fire Nation red come strolling through the market. Zuko looked down, letting his long dark hair fall in his face.

“Thank you,” he mumbled to the vendor before skirting down the small alley beside the shop.

The two soldiers clearly weren’t on duty- their helmets tucked beneath their arms and they walked side by side, deep in conversation.

“That couldn’t have been a spirit!” Zuko heard one say.

He lingered in the alley, interested in the first part of the conversation he’d heard.

“That’s what I thought! But my cousin says he knew what he saw, and it sure wasn’t human! It floated, he said! Who do you know that can float, especially over water?”

“That’s ridiculous.” The same voice he heard scoffed, clearly still skeptical.

Zuko frowned, curious.

“I know how it sounds! But the entire village seems to believe she’s back!”

“Oh, so now it’s a she, not an it?” 

Coins hit the counter with a slight clink. “Just a bag of rice.”

Zuko, keeping his stride relaxed and gaze down, began to walk back towards the front of the alley.

“It’s the spirit of the Painted Lady, or that’s what they say they saw.” 

“The Painted Lady?” He repeated, still sounding incredulous. “That spirit that they say protects the Jang Hui river? My grandpappy hasn’t even seen her since he was a kid.”

The soldiers dragged the bag of rice off the counter, nodding at the man.

“I don’t know man, the village used to be in ruins, based on what my cousin says. Now the supplies just magically reappear in their village, and their sick are healed. General Mung is pissed.”

He scowled at the mention of the supplies and the angry general, remembering his presence in the meeting when he was a child.

Surely the General would retaliate, regardless of it being inside Fire Nation territory.

The soldiers continued on, passing by the alley Zuko was in without even a glance.

Zuko slipped out of the alley, walking back towards the bay where the ships docked.

Knowing his uncle, he would still be playing Pai Sho. He didn’t want to wander without purpose, but he also really didn’t want to sit there with a bunch of wrinkly old men and listen to them talk and sip tea.

Looking around, he took in the large ships docked at the shoreline.

Four ships, varying in size, were docked at the area closest to the market. Each ship appeared empty and Zuko wondered for a brief moment where the crew was.

The fourth ship was docked further down the line, off by itself. It was a large ship crafted out of a dark wood and it reminded him of the pirate’s ship from the year before.

He thought back to how different life was back then.

Fueled by anger and resentment, his fire bending was weak and his attitude was constantly soured by his feelings.

Now, Iroh had spent time training him and he’d spent a good deal of time practicing his katas.

Azula still had bested him the last time they fought, and that thought alone sent frustration through him.

Of course the memory of his last time there made him think of his quest for the Avatar.

Had he abandoned that quest? Was it really even his quest in the first place?

He frowned, thinking of the battle he’d shared with the Avatar and Katara.

Had they been able to escape?

Zuko walked further down the dock aimlessly. He came to pause at a small bench, noticing posters plastered on the dividing wall behind it.

Among the outdated photos of the Avatar and his friends was an equally outdated photo of himself, beneath a younger looking Iroh. Young Zuko glared at him from the poster, still donning his top knot and bad attitude. They had painted his scar a crimson color barely lighter then that of his shirt.

He resisted the urge to brush his fingertips against his cheek.

Was it really that dark? 

It had been a few months since Zuko had even bothered to look at himself in the reflection of the water. Once the injury had happened, he made a point to not look at himself - not even in the reflection of his broadswords.

Sharp white and blue lines peeked out from behind the corner of his own wanted poster.

Zuko moved the corner of his own poster aside, staring at the Blue Spirit mask.

The familiar face seemed to stare right back at him, as if challenging him.

His pack weighed even more all of a sudden.

Buried beneath layers of clothing and supplies was that same mask.

I should have gotten rid of that stupid mask after Iroh and I got away…

What is my purpose now? he wondered.

If he had really decided to abandon his quest for the Avatar, what would he spend his life doing?

He pulled the wanted flyer off the board, crumpling it in his hand.

Zuko glanced around warily before shoving it into his bag.

Deciding his uncle had played enough, he turned to head back towards the small cafe.

Iroh glanced up from the Pai Sho table, not at all surprised to see his nephew sulking outside, leaning against a barrel.

“The white lotus opens wide to those who know her secrets,” Iroh had murmured long before Zuko had returned.

“You’ll have to excuse my nephew,” Iroh said, loud enough for Zuko to hear. “He does not yet appreciate the small things in life such as good company and good tea.”

The young man in question shot him a glare.

“Or a rather enjoyable game of Pai Sho.” Iroh continued, grinning.

His nephew watched as he reached forward and picked up a Pai Sho tile from the middle of the board, slipping it into his sleeve.

Zuko growled from where he stood outside, resisting the urge to go inside and demand that they leave. He was slowly getting more hungry and his feet were starting to hurt.

“Well,” the elder man stood up. “Thank you for the game and the information, gentlemen.”

A mysterious twinkle shone in Iroh’s eyes, bowing briefly before exiting the cafe.

“Finally!” He said in exasperation, scooping up the their bags. “Are we done?”

Iroh chuckled, wincing at the vibration. “Yes, we are finished for the night.”

Zuko grumbled, tromping ahead.

Almost twenty minutes later, they made it back to the small abandoned cabin they’d been squatting in.

The days following Azula’s attack on Ba Sing Se were some of the most harrowing days Zuko had experienced, even worse then the time she had attacked Iroh before.

Zuko chuckled dryly at that thought.

His own sister had attacked their uncle more than once…surprise, surprise.

He had barely managed to find a place to hide inside the city that first night.

The next morning, Zuko was able to stabilize and hide Iroh long enough for him to don his Blue Spirit mask and creep back into Ba Sing Se’s Upper Rings to get their money.

On the end of the second night, Zuko was able to get Iroh conscious enough to half climb, half be pushed onto the back of the ostrich horse Zuko had stolen.

Then, under the cover of night, Zuko had somehow managed to escape in between patrols of the Dai Li.

It was too easy, he’d thought, but that was something he wasn’t going to worry about then, and definitely not now.

After they’d escaped to their nearest port outside of Ba Sing Se; Zuko found that with enough money, a merchant could be persuaded to allow them to stowaway in the hull of their ship.

When Zuko was given the all clear, he learned they sailed through the Serpent’s Pass and eventually ended up in the cabin.

Being this close to Fire Nation territory wasn’t ideal, Zuko would admit, but it wasn’t something he had much choice in.

It’s not like Azula would expect them to go towards the nation that would most likely be hunting them down for their “treason”.

Zuko stoked the small fire, pulling himself out of his thoughts.

They never seemed to lead anywhere important, so he had taken to keeping himself busy.

“Unnnnghhhh.”

“Uncle?” Zuko frowned, glancing at the lump under the blankets across the room.

The last couple days, Iroh had shown the most progress on his journey back to full health.

Or so Zuko had thought.

Iroh didn’t respond at his name being called, so Zuko anxiously got to his feet, striding over to him.

“Uncle,” he repeated, pulling the covers back.

Iroh’s face was contorted in pain, sweat pouring down the sides of his forehead.

Cursing under his breath, he walked over to the fire to put on a pot of tea. He knew his uncle would over do it at the market.

Stubborn old man.

Iroh’s wounds after the attack hadn’t been looked at by a doctor, as Zuko was too paranoid to visit anyone in the radius of Ba Sing Se.

Instead, when they were in the belly of the ship crossing the Serpent’s Pass, he’d begrudgingly taken up an older lady on her offer to tend to Iroh.

She’d said his wounds weren’t particularly fatal, but at his old age it would be a rather complicated process for his body to heal itself back to normal.

Azula’s lightening had left a nasty, raw sore on the top of Iroh’s forearm where it had entered his body.

The woman had said that the mass amounts of energy Iroh had taken it had disrupted his chi and shocked his immune system.

I fear only a skilled healer would be able to restore your uncle back to full health...

Her voice echoed in his mind and the moments spent with Katara beneath Ba Sing Se came back to the surface.

But how could he find one in time?

Katara was out of the question, he decided. Even if he could find her, he doubted she would want to help them.

The young man paced back and forth as he waited for the teapot to come to a boil.

Suddenly, the conversation the two soldiers had earlier that day popped up.

What if this spirit was real? What if she could help them?

At that thought, the teapot whistled as if on cue.

Zuko did his best to brew his uncle a cup of green tea, his hands shaking slightly as he poured it into the chipped cup.

He shook his uncle out of his feverish slumber.

“Here,” he said, helping him sit up.

After Iroh had groggily propped himself up, Zuko pushed the warm cup of tea into his hand.

“Drink this.”

Iroh took a small sip of the piping hot tea. “Very...bracing... my dear nephew, thank...thank you.”

Zuko sat back on his heels, giving Iroh some space.

“Uncle. You aren’t getting better. We have to get you to a healer.”

Iroh laughed lightly, coughing. When he pulled his hand away, his eyes widened.

Bright crimson stained his palm.

“I believe you are right, Zuko.”

“I think we should go to the Jang Hui river. There has been reports of the Painted Lady returning.” Zuko said eagerly. “Maybe I can help her in exchange for her healing you.”

Iroh took another sip, studying his nephew’s determined expression.

The young man’s smooth side of his face was lit up by the firelight, the scar he wore almost hidden by the shadows.

“Ah,” he murmured. “The Painted Lady has not been seen for some time, I’m afraid.”

“But, uncle!” Zuko started. “Two soldiers mentioned that she was back! And a general knows it too!”

The man’s weathered face peered into his nephew’s large amber eyes. He hadn’t seen such determination that hadn’t been backed by rage in Zuko in a very long time.

Iroh felt his world swim around him, pain shooting through his arm into his shoulder. The man lowered his body back into a laying position.

Zuko tried to not panic as Iroh’s face grew paler, sliding himself back down into a laid down position.

Iroh pulled something out of his sleeve, barely managing to press it into Zuko’s palm before he succumbed to sleep once more.

Zuko stared down at the small tile in his palm, turning it over.

It was a Pai Sho tile...the white lotus.

He recalled his uncle’s last search for the same Pai Sho tile many months before.

Zuko knew his uncle was an intelligent and calculating man; always saying something that would provoke him to think deeper on the subject. That intelligence stretched farther than words, often times using that intelligence to fuel carefully planned actions, much like his games of Pai Sho.

After staring at the lotus tile for another long moment, the young man got to his feet, anger washing over him.

“How am I supposed to know what to do with this?” He yelled to the cabin. “Why do you think I know what this means?”

Frustration overtook his mind and he picked up the now cooled pot of tea and angrily threw it against the wall. Hot water burst out on contact and trickled down the wood.

Chapter Text

Zuko barely got sleep the night after they returned from the village. Between his uncle coughing every so often and his own growing worry, sleep was not something that Zuko’s subconscious would easily slip into.

Right before dawn, the younger man checked on his uncle one last time before slipping out of the cabin.

If Iroh could not tell him the meaning of the lotus tile, perhaps the men he had played with could.

By the time he’d made it into town, the sun had just crested the line of trees and allowed warm, yellow sunlight to blanket the buildings.

Zuko stalked into the cafe, sitting down at the Pai Sho table. The cafe appeared to just have opened, only one other customer seated at a table across the way.

Two workers busied themselves behind the long counter, filing various teapots and taking small tea cakes out of the stone ovens.

One worker regarded the younger man with a curious gaze; as his hair was significantly mussed and a dark circle was present under his good eye.

Zuko, feeling the middle-aged man’s gaze, turned to stare at the worker.

The worker made eye contact with the bright amber before quickly looking away, realizing he’d been caught looking.

“Where are the men that were here yesterday?” Zuko asked, standing up and moving over to the counter. “I saw you working.”

The man turned around, green eyes wide. He had to be in his thirties, with square glasses and straight brown hair, pulled into a low ponytail.

“W-what?”

Zuko pressed his palms into the edge of the counter, growing irritated.

“The men! Playing Pai Sho with the older man who drank probably two pots of jasmine tea!”

“Oh,” he responded, still embarrassed. “They are regulars. They’ll get here probably around two.”

Zuko’s knuckles turned white, gripping the counter’s edge.

“Where do they live?”

He blinked rapidly. “Uhh...which one?”

“UGH! Any of them! The one who’s always here first, I don’t care!”

The other worker slipped into the back room, not seeming to care that his coworker was being interrogated by an angry teenager. The door creaked shut and the two simply stared at one another for a few moments.

The worker hastily pulled a notepad out of the apron pocket at his waist.

He scribbled out an address, pushing the paper on the counter towards him.

Before Zuko could even say anything, then worker had scurried away into the back room.

Zuko huffed again and he felt a headache coming as his lack of sleep was rapidly catching up with him.

Growling, he snatched the paper off the counter and glanced at it.

The address wasn’t too far away, if he remembered correctly.

Uncle had taught him early on to be aware of his surroundings in new places. It wasn’t a skill he was keen to pick up on at first, but now, it was something he was grateful for.

Shoving the paper into his trousers pocket, he left the establishment.

After spending fifteen minutes wandering, he came across the street, situated on the southern end of the village.

He paused just before the porch, staring anxiously at the shipyard in the distance.

Zuko turned his gaze back towards the house, taking a step up onto the small wooden platform that fashioned as the man’s porch.

Knocking firmly on the door, he shifted his weight impatiently.

A few moments passed and he could hear someone walking towards the front door.

It opened with a creak, an old woman peeking her head through the opening.

“Can I help you?”

Tiredness pulled at his mind, and he could hear Iroh chiding him for forgetting his manners.

“Hello...” he swallowed, clearing his throat. “My uncle played a game of Pai Sho with...with your husband yesterday and I was wanting to speak with him.”

At the mention of Pai Sho, she turned and screamed back into the house, “Hideo!”

A slightly cross sounding man answered, “WHAT???”

If he hadn’t been so tired, he may have cracked a small smile at the couple.

“Door’s for you!”

She left, leaving the door slightly ajar.

Zuko peered curiously through the crack. He caught a glimpse into the home, decorated with ornate pots filled with bamboo and leafy plants.

A few seconds later, a stout man with wiry silver hair poking out from under his hat came into the doorway.

Hideo stepped out onto the porch, squinting in the morning sun.

Worry gnawed at Zuko, thoughts of Iroh laying alone in the cabin.

“Yes?” He asked, staring expectantly at the boy.

“You played Pai Sho with my uncle yesterday.” Zuko said, dumbly.

“Yes.”

“I-He-...we need help.” Zuko continued, fishing the lotus tile out of his pocket. “He gave me this before he passed out. He’s very ill.”

He stuck his hand out towards the man, who eventually unfurled his fist for Zuko to place the tile into his palm.

Hideo murmured lowly, though Zuko couldn’t quite understand what he said. The elder man glanced up and down the street warily, before opening his door and shooing Zuko inside.

They stood in the foyer of the home, almost standing in the living room. Their living room was decorated much like the foyer Zuko had earlier gotten a peak of. Shades of green and khaki brown dotted the room, the furniture and decor having the same color theme.

“Your uncle gave this to you?”

“That’s what I said, isn’t it?” Zuko snapped.

Hideo stared at Zuko, clearly surprised at the lack of respect. His face hardened and he went to pass back the tile.

“I don’t know why he’d give you this.”

He dropped his gaze to the ground before shooting the man a glance.

“No, I’m sorry...I haven’t slept.” Zuko raked his hands through his hair. “Please, you have to help us.”

After a few seconds ticked by, Hideo continued.

“You don’t even know what this means, do you?”

Zuko stared at one of the pots he’d noticed earlier.

“I know it has to mean something...he carries it everywhere.”

Months ago, deep in the desert, his uncle had left him waiting in a small hallway forefront of his mind. He and some other men had spent what seemed like hours in the back room, talking and doing Agni knows what.

“Is it some secret club?”

Something mysterious twinkled in Hideo’s eyes, yet he ignored Zuko’s question.

“Fine. I’ll help, but only because I don’t like her.” He said instead.

Her? Zuko thought. Who is he talking about?

He must have noticed the expression on his face, as he continued, saying,

“Your sister has quite the notorious reputation. Your uncle told me of what she did, and what you did in Ba Sing Se.”

His mouth dropped open in surprise.

Hideo said nothing more about Azula, instead going into the nearby chest of drawers to fish out a piece of parchment and a pen. Scribbling out a note, he eventually fanned the parchment to dry the ink before rolling it up.

“Take this down to the fourth ship in the harbor, the captain should take you anywhere you’d like to go if you show him these.”

Hideo passed the lotus tile and the note back to the young teen.

Zuko nodded. “Where should I take him- my uncle?”

He was met with a steely green eyed gaze. “That, is up to you.”

Hideo seemed to be done with the younger man, walking him to the door.

Zuko, on the other hand, wasn’t finished.

He had so many questions- and he wanted answers to them. Zuko was desperate enough he’d even settle for some of his uncle’s wisdom...although that wisdom never seemed to clearly answer any of the pressing questions he had.

“What about the Painted Lady? I heard soldiers talking about her.”

Hideo had opened the door, now guiding Zuko out with his hand pressed on his shoulder.

“Unless you know of another healer,” he said, as Zuko stumbled out onto the porch. “I’d say she’s your best shot.”

And just like that, Hideo shut the door in the young man’s face.

~0~

On her seventh night of being the Painted Lady, Katara had just left the factory, a pack full of medicine on her back. She’d left three men frozen to the chain link fence behind her.

Interaction with the soldiers was definitely not ideal, but they had grown privy to her usual route. They’d even attempted to move their storage locations to make it more difficult on her, but they didn’t exactly have many options.

Katara descended down the steep ravine, having found a new way to bend the water up onto the rocks and carry her down with more ease then walking.

Summoning the fog around her, she began her journey across the water, humming to herself.

When Katara had reached the midway point of the river, she noticed something. Two dark blobs stuck out on the horizon, right next to Docks’ dock.

Curiously, she hovered over to it, pulling more fog around her body and sending some towards the dock.

What was it?

As she grew closer, the blobs moved and she frowned. Another large object, which she guessed was a rock, was situated just off the wood and on the grass.

She came to a stop, squinting through the veil.

Suddenly, one of the things grew taller and she realized it must be two people.

The figure came to the edge of the dock and called out to her.

“Please! You have to help him!”

The scratchy voice met her ears and she felt a tickle of recognition in the back of her mind.

Why did this person sound...familiar?

Hesitantly, she came a bit closer, and it was then she could see him, in the moonlight.

There Zuko stood, hair wild, eyes tired, clothes in near tatters. His scar was a stark contrast to his pale face, nearly blending in with his hair.

Katara tucked her chin down, using the hat to block her face.

A barrage of thoughts hit her mind, and the girl struggled to make a decision.

Iroh had always been kind to her and the others, and he had teamed up with Aang to rescue them...

The fight at Ba Sing Se came back to her mind and she recalled how Iroh pushed Aang aside to save his life.

If it wasn’t for Iroh, Aang wouldn’t have survived. A small voice said. And if it wasn’t for Zuko attacking his sister, Iroh wouldn’t have been freed. You need to help them...

“Please!”

Zuko cries pulled her attention back to what she assumed was Iroh’s body laying on the ground.

“Give me some room,” she said, making her voice sound deeper and mature.

Zuko stared at her in obvious awe as she approached, hovering over the water to the shoreline. He stayed on the dock, fidgeting anxiously.

Turning her back to the prince, she knelt at the ground next to Iroh. Surprisingly, he wasn’t the only one on the ground, as a sleepy looking ostrich horse laid a few feet away.

Ah, an ostrich horse…I wonder where they came from…

She uncapped the water skin at her side and pulled the water from it. Cloaking her hands in the liquid, the soft blue glow cast shadows over Iroh’s sickly and tired looking face.

Katara slowly moved her hands over his body, searching for signs of distress in his chi and in his body. Iroh seemed to be asleep, if not passed out, yet she could feel his life force clinging on for dear life.

She hovered over his arms, trying to recall what side the lighting would have entered his body. Reaching the forearm, she felt the mass amount of pain and energy swirling just beneath the surface. Concentrating, she began to heal the wound the rest of the way, before following his arm up to his shoulder, gently moving his chi.

Once she’d reached his shoulder, she felt more damage in the muscle fibers and the soft tissues around it. Hints of what she could only assume was arthritis lingered in the joints.

Katara continued her process, moving around his upper body, feeling bits of damage from old age and angry clumps of chi and energy.

When she reached his lungs, she felt some sort of buildup. She wasn’t sure what it was at first, but after a slight jerk of her right hand, water came out of his mouth with a cough.

Rustling came from behind her, and she feared Zuko had came closer with his uncle’s cough.

Using the same hand, Katara flicked her wrist, concentrating on the ground behind her.

Sure enough, the thin patch of ice she’d bent came into contact with Zuko’s stride. He fell to the ground with a dull thud and a groan.

“I told you to give me space.” She murmured, still keeping her voice low.

“Owww,” Zuko retorted. “What are you doing to him?”

Katara expelled the water from her hands, pulling more up from the waterskin.

She felt the last of the water come out and she continued her healing, knowing that one session would not fix everything.

~0~

Zuko grunted as he hit the ground, slipping on a patch of ice.

That hadn’t been there before!

“I told you to give me space,” the Painted Lady said, not evening turning around.

Zuko stared hard at her back.

Small stripes on her shoulders peeked out from behind the veiled hat and dress.

Zuko found himself curious about the spirit, as in the dim moonlight he could only see her in black and white.

What color was her dress? What did she look like? 

Fog swirled around her eerily, the blue glow illuminating the fog and the outline of her figure.

“What are you doing to him?” He asked, gingerly picking himself up off the ice.

The spirit said nothing, simply continued whatever it was she was doing.

Zuko debating trying to get a better look but eventually decided against it, not wanting to chase the spirit away.

A few more seconds passed and he clenched his jaw.

“Spirit!”

The Painted Lady stiffened slightly at the tone. Zuko almost didn’t notice the motion beneath the swathes of fabric and thin layer of fog, yet it still was there.

“He has much damage,” she replied cooly. “I cannot heal everything now, but I can take away some of his pain.”

Zuko sighed heavily, wishing she would be able to make Iroh feel brand new, just like that. Slumping to the ground, he leaned against a pillar of the dock, waiting.

After a few minutes, the spirit stood up and seemingly hovered back over to the water.

Fog swirled around her and moved away from where she had been near his uncle.

Iroh groaned slightly, causing Zuko to scramble to his feet.

“Go to him,” she said and Zuko cast her one last glance before rushing over to him.

Iroh’s eyes blinked open, staring around in confusion.

“N-nephew?”

“Uncle,” he replied, kneeling at his side. “How are you feeling?”

Iroh could just barely see the Painted Lady hovering above the water, moonlight illuminating her.

“Much better,” Iroh took a deep breath and was relieved to find most of the pain was now gone. “Thanks to our new friend.”

Zuko turned back to look at the Painted Lady.

The veil billowed in a sudden gust of wind, causing stray strands of dark brown hair to come free and flap in the breeze. The dress flowed behind her, the moonlight barely illuminating her through the fog.

Zuko could barely see the hair beneath the veil, yet he knew it was there, shining back at him in the moonlight.

Getting to his feet, he went over to the edge of the dock, still staring at her.

“Thank you, Painted Lady.”

She simply inclined her head before saying, “All I ask is that you help the citizens of the river in return.”

Light blue eyes sparkled from behind the veil, framed with dark lashes.

Zuko glanced back at his uncle.

He still hadn’t yet decided what his path would be, now that they were considered to have committed treason against the Fire Nation. Not that they even had the time to think about that, as Zuko was more preoccupied with getting himself and his uncle to safety.

The Painted Lady watched curiously at the two’s interaction.

Little did Zuko know that Katara was still wondering about Zuko’s stance on the war. She wondered if he truly had changed sides.

Iroh pushed himself up slightly, favoring his injured side. He too wanted to get a better look at this spirit.

“We can do that, can’t we, Zuko?”

His uncle squinted at the feminine figure hovering over the water. Fog continued to hover in the air around her, and it traveled a good distance behind her. The moonlight reflected off her arms, which seemed to be the only part of her skin that wasn’t blocked by the veil or the dress, and he could see triangles leading up the back of her upper arm.

Something about her seemed...off to Iroh. He hadn’t interacted with spirits in quite some time, yet he knew something was different about this one.

He’d spoken to the White Lotus members about her that day in the previous village, yet even they were not quite sure if she was the real deal.

Zuko tore his eyes away from the fog that floated behind her and instead looked at her.

He bowed slightly. “Thank you.”

Though Zuko couldn’t clearly see her face, he knew she was staring at him.

The spirit slowly backed up into the fog, disappearing without a trace.

~0~

Once the fog enveloped her body, she rubbed her temples.

Zuko and Iroh being here could cause trouble, and she wasn’t done yet. She wanted to do more for the villagers before moving on.

Reaching the wood platform near room, Katara bent water up and over the wood, before expelling it from beneath her, leaving feet on solid ground.

Katara made her stealthy journey over to Pu’s healing hut, where the few sick folks remained.

She emptied her bag, laying the medicinal supplies on Pu’s table. She cast a wary glance around the room, her eyes lingering for a few moments on the few sleeping forms of the people.

Fatigue ebbed at her consciousness, and the girl knew Iroh’s healing had taken more out of her then she probably should have let it.

Slipping out of the hut and heading back towards her own room, she eventually slipped under the shadow of the shop. Once she was back inside her room, she stripped her disguise and sat down on a crate, deep in thought.

How had Zuko- and Iroh- managed to make it all this way? How had they found her? Katara frowned, trying to think, but she did not quite understand the impact she was making.

This new appearance of a spirit, especially one doing so much good, created more waves then she could possibly know.

Katara pulled water out of her water skin, moistening a small cloth with it. She wiped at her face and arms, removing the reddish-purple markings.

In fact, news of the Painted Lady’s return would spread far beyond the merchant port. Countless towns along the Jang Hui river, and other rivers as far as the Earth Kingdom would soon begin to idolize her, hoping she would come to them and heal their sick.

Little did she know, her presence and future as the Painted Lady would bring back a far more infamous yet righteous spirit that hadn’t surfaced for quite some time.

The fatigue she’d felt earlier had now creeped onto her face, eye struggling to stay open.

Moving to her bedroll, she pressed her face against the pillow, eyes searching the dark for the answers she was looking for.

Yeah… Katara thought. Tonight definitely didn’t go as planned. Those three soldiers interacting with me is going to be bad news.

Chapter Text

Zuko awoke to a rather spry old man with a brown hat staring down at him.

“Why hello there!” A gap between his two front teeth peeked through his lopsided grin.

Zuko half yelped, half grunted, scooting backwards in surprise.

He bumped into his uncle, who grumbled at the rude awakening.

“Nnngh,” Iroh mumbled from behind him.

Zuko sat up, pushing his hair out of his face.

The slender man studied the two men, not seeming to realize nor care how close he was to them.

Zuko frowned.

“What are you doing so close to our camp?”

The man chortled. “Camp? Why this here’s my dock.” He stepped aside, gesturing to the dock behind him.

Memories of the Painted Lady and the night prior came rushing back.

“Your...dock?” Zuko repeated.

He bobbed his head in response, thumping a long pole against the wood.

“Yep! I’m Dock, I run the boats to and from the village.”

The young man stared blankly, now even more confused. He rubbed his eyes, turning to glance back at his uncle.

Iroh shifted in his place, throwing his arm over his eyes. “Sorry, we don’t mean to intrude.”

Dock glanced over to the man, still grinning.

He was friendly. Almost too friendly. Zuko thought. It gave him the creeps.

“You two are fine!”

Dock studied Iroh, who had just sat up. He noticed the bandages around Iroh’s arm and shoulder. Zuko shifted in his place, noting the man’s gaze.

“I know what brought you here! It was the Painted Lady, wasn’t it!”

The travelers met eyes for a moment, saying nothing.

Dock didn’t seem to care the pair didn’t respond.

“She’s amazing! We’re actually erecting a statue in her honor today!” Dock continued as he walked over to his raft-boat, tossing on a few crates.

“You’ve seen her?” Iroh asked.

“Well, no,” he admitted. “But one of our villager’s kids has! He said she was absolutely magical, and she glows light blue when she heals!”

Iroh and Zuko met eyes once more, both unsure what to say.

“She is definitely magical, one could say.” Iroh said, rubbing his recovered shoulder gingerly.

Dock nodded rapidly. “Would you like a ride to the village? We sell supplies if you are interested!”

Iroh fidgeted in place, trying to gauge his strength.

After a moment he gestured to Zuko. “My nephew Lee will take you up on that offer later today, if you’ll be back later.”

The firebender grumbled under his breath, unceremoniously shoving his blankets into a pile and standing up.

“No time like the present.”

His uncle curiously looked up to the boy - who he realized in that moment was quickly turning into a man - and raised his brows.

“Okay. Leave me some food, I should be well enough to manage on my own. I'll meet you later.”

Zuko grunted in response, snatching up his bag in one fluid motion.

Dock flashed the pair a gapey grin as Zuko threw a little pouch of food at his uncle.

“Alright then! All aboard!” The wiry old man leapt onto the raft, not seeming to mind it wobbling and creaking at his weight. The murky water below sloshed at the disturbance, sending its putrid smell up into the air.

Zuko scowled at his uncle for good measure before gingerly stepping onto the wood platform.

I swear to Agni, if I fall in...

Dock skittered over to the side of the raft, shoving the same pole he’d been holding into the water.

“Take a seat, get comfortable and enjoy the ride!” Dock pushed off, sending the boat forward. Zuko wobbled in place before promptly plopping down, deciding he maybe should take the kooky old man’s advice.

As Dock pushed the raft closer and closer to the village, Zuko allowed his mind to wander back to the night prior.

“All I ask is that you help the citizens of the river in return...”

He knew his uncle was surprised that he’d hopped right up and decided to go into town then, but there was no telling how long they could stay in one place- especially with Azula and most of the Fire Nation’s soldiers on the lookout.

He wasn’t sure what would happen if he didn’t follow up with the Painted Lady’s request and he really didn’t want to find out...

"Boy, you're a quiet one, aren't you!"

Iroh had managed to pull himself up to his knees, his gaze cast out across the river.

Pain shot through his shoulder and into his arm, but he could tell it had lessened greatly from the days prior. His mind - and lungs - felt clearer and his whole body seemed to hum with his chi’s newfound semi-equilibrium.

“Boy, that Painted Lady sure knows how to work her magic,” Iroh mumbled to himself as he pushed himself to his feet. “But is she a spirit...?”

~0~

Katara jolted awake.

What time is it? She wondered, her body aching.

“June?” Akira’s voice floated into the back room. Someone - Akira, she assumed - knocked and Katara wondered if that was what had startled her awake.

“Mmmm,” Katara threw her arm over her face, rolling slightly over. “Yeah.”

“I was wondering if you were awake,” she spoke through the door. “We have another set of newcomers in town, I thought you may like to see if they’ve met anyone in their travels that you may know.”

The brunette shot up at the mention of the newcomers - who Katara assumed could only mean Zuko and Iroh. Dock had probably met them earlier that morning.

It was only sensible that he would have offered them a ride, considering they had camped so close to his dock. A smile twitched over Katara’s lips at the thought of Zuko dealing with the rather kooky, yet harmless old man.

“Uh...” She scrambled to put on her clothes. “Maybe.”

After she had straightened up her bedroll and put away her pajamas, she slipped out to the back of Akira’s shop. Akira was settled in a rocking chair towards the front, her gray hair peeking between the woven wooden back.

There had to be some way that she could see Zuko and Iroh before they saw her...she didn’t want them to know that she had been staying in the village. Perhaps she could make up some reason to Akira as to why she didn’t want them to know of her presence.

As if in sync with her thoughts, she saw Zuko’s head of dark hair across the way, his back towards their shop.

Katara skittered backwards, knocking into a shelf of fabric.

Akira frowned, glancing up to notice her newfound housemate’s actions.

“June?“ she started, before noticing her wide blue eyes. “What’s the matter?” Akira had lowered her voice, getting up to hobble over towards the girl, who’d ducked behind the shelf.

“I-“ she shook her head rapidly. “Recognize them.”

Akira frowned. “Alright, then go talk to them.”

“N-no, definitely not a good idea.”

This confused the old lady further, yet she did not push the subject. “Did they hurt you?” Her gaze traveled over to the young man, close to June’s age, and the sweet and jovial looking elder man that was with him.

“No...”

“Ahhh, an old boyfriend?” Akira joshed, nudging Katara with a knowing grin.

Katara chuckled awkwardly, not knowing how else to explain her reaction. “Something like that...”

~0~

Meanwhile, Zuko and Iroh were talking to a shop owner, trying to find somewhere in the village they could stay for the night. The owner wanted an arm and a leg for the use of his back room, mentioning the Painted Lady being the reason for the mark up in prices.

Zuko growled in frustration, pulling his uncle away from the stingy shopkeeper.

“It’s fine Uncle, we’ll go buy some food and then see if Dock will take us back to shore.”

Iroh nodded, not wanting to fight with his nephew.

The pair went across the way to a different set of shops. A man that looked near identical to Dock was seated behind the table, rummaging through crates.

“Dock!” Iroh called in greeting as they approached.

“Hm?” The man shot his head up, adjusting his yellow and red hat that perched atop his head. “Oh, no, Dock is my brother! My name is Xu!”

Iroh and Zuko glanced from the man to each other.

What the hell? The only difference in his appearance was his hat...

“You look just like Dock, our apologies,” Iroh said instead, inclining his head. “What do you sell, Xu?”

“Ah, Dock is my twin brother!” Xu stooped over and pulled up a tray, the stench of grimy fish meeting their noses. “I have clams and fish available, if you’re interested!”

Zuko grunted at the stench, resisting the urge to plug his nose.

Iroh grimaced, waving his hand. “Ah, no thank you.”

The motion irritated his shoulder, sending a wave of pain down through his arm.

“Oh! Are you injured? You could stick around, perhaps the Painted Lady will help you if you’re lucky!” Xu grinned rather maniacally, shoving the tray of fish back under the table. “She’s a river spirit that watches over our town in times of need. I always thought she was a legend, until now.”

“You don’t have any medicine?” Zuko raised an eyebrow. “Or a fish that doesn’t look like that?”

“Medicine?” Xu repeated. “No, sorry. All the medicine and food we have goes to the factory...” he glanced around. “Until recently... the Painted Lady has been delivering food and medicine. But we’ve had to use all it on our sick. There’s a lot of sick folks here.”

Xu seemed to ignore the fish comment, wiping down the counter absentmindedly.

“Although…check with Pu! His house is over there,” Xu pointed across the way in a general direction. “He’s the closest thing we have to a doctor.”

Zuko glanced around. Children were running around playing and flying small kites.

A commotion came up from around the corner, near the largest platform in the village. The wood shook beneath their feet.

“It doesn’t seem like many people are sick,” he stated, looking towards the commotion.

A group of men dragged a huge wooden carving around the corner, sweat dripping down their brows. With a thud they pushed it up, using ropes to leverage the statue into the air. It stood nearly 12 feet tall, the statue being a near exact replica of the spirit that had visited Zuko and Iroh the night prior. The only difference Zuko could tell was that this spirit looked much...older.

“Seems like this Painted Lady has positively affected the entire village,” Iroh commented. “It’s a good thing she came back.”

Zuko looked down to Xu’s table, noting the small carved Painted Lady figurine.

“Oh yes!” Xu bobbed his head. “It is, but I wish she would do something about that factory.”

Zuko thought back to the night prior. He’d promised the spirit he would help the people of the town.

What better way to do so?

~0~

Meanwhile, “June” busied herself in the back of Akira’s shop, mending a few more articles of clothing to sell.

The pair had made a deal that if she fixed the stack Akira had given her, Katara could take another outfit to add to her collection.

Katara was thankful for the offer, as her current attire wasn’t quite her size and hung off her slender frame in tatters in some areas.

Squinting down at the current seam she was working on, she grumbled under her breath as a strand of her dark hair fell into her face for what seemed like the tenth time that hour. One of her maroon ties she’d previously used to keep her top knot up had snapped that morning, leaving her hair a bit unkept.

“June?” Akira called from the front of the shop. “Are you making any progress dear?”

Katara didn’t respond right away, still not used to her new moniker.

“Huh?” She mumbled after a moment. “Oh, yeah...hey, do you have any spare cord I could use to make something for my hair?”

Akira’s head popped over the shelves dividing the front from the back. Her eyes lingered on Katara’s waves for a moment.

“I may...” her head disappeared from view and a moment later she was scurrying around the corner, a comb in hand. “Here.”

She positioned herself behind Katara, who’d stiffened at the sudden proximity.

Akira began combing through her hair, thinking to herself the time when her hair was the same beautiful chestnut shade.

“What are you-“ Katara started, before Akira shushed her.

“Keep mending, I’ll take care of your hair.”

Lowering her eyes to the seam, she continued to repair it as Akira had started doing... whatever she was doing.

Eventually Katara relaxed, not having anyone brush and do her hair since she’d been back home with her Gran Gran.

Ten minutes later, the woman tucked the last piece of hair into place, stepping back to admire her work.

She had combed through all the hair, pulled the top half back with a French braid and secured that into a traditional topknot with a scrap of fabric from the desk.

“Would you like to see?” She asked as Katara had stopped what she had been doing to reach up and gingerly touch her hair.

“Please,” the girl responded, standing up.

She followed Akira over to the front, where she had fished out a small wood handled mirror.

“I traded one of my best dresses to a merchant’s daughter for this.”

Katara took the mirror from the elder woman and stared into the shiny surface. She’d only seen her reflection a few times in an actual mirror, normally she’d have to bend water into ice or sneak peaks of herself in mirrors at some of the nicer vendors in various villages.

Her hair hadn’t been braided to her scalp in such a way since she was a child, when her mother did it for her.

“It...” she trailed her fingers up the braid, a smile coming to her face. “It’s beautiful, thank you.”

“Good,” Akira took the proffered mirror back. “I’m glad you like it. I could hear you grumbling at your hair from up here. It’s been a while since my own hair was healthy enough to be plaited.”

Her face reddened from embarrassment; she didn’t think she was that loud.

“And, if I’m not mistaken, you only have that one top left before you’re finished, and the ceremony for the Painted Lady is about to begin.”

Katara’s eyes widened before she could stop herself.

“The- what...?”

~0~

Zuko had managed to be volunteered, thanks to Iroh, to help the men secure the Painted Lady statue to the decking.

He had no clue how the statue had been carved and painted in such a short time.

Though at the same time, he wasn’t necessarily surprised, as the residents seemed to be crafty. They would have to be, living with such limited supplies thanks to his father’s soldiers occupying the nearby factory.

The adults had gathered a few of the older kids together and sent them with Dock under the village.

Zuko had been put in charge of holding the statue in place as they drove the nails in from the bottom.

“Thanks for your help, Lee!” Dock had exclaimed after he returned from his trip beneath the stilted village. “Now we can get the celebration started!”

“Lee” merely cocked his good eyebrow up in response.

“I’ll go find...Mushi.”

The dark haired teen stalked away, his eyes scanning the ever growing crowd for his uncle.

~0~

The whole town had gathered on the wide platform where they’d erected the statue. The sun had sunk significantly in the sky, casting a golden light over the village. Some played music on various stringed instruments and a few children tapped drums in unison.

Akira had already made her way to the party, leaving Katara behind. She’d been in the middle of altering her new set of clothes, promising Akira that she’d join in on the fun as soon as she finished. The elder woman had painted the red lines of the Painted Lady on her face, saying that they were going to start a new tradition. She’d let Katara know where she’d left the reddish paint and told her to put some on before she left.

Well, Katara thought. This ought to be interesting.

Zuko, who’d found his uncle flirting with an older woman, had left the pair as soon as he heard him laying on the charm.

Leave it to Iroh to find some woman to grin at and talk about Pai Sho.

So he kept to himself, settled on a barrel on the outskirts of the party. Instead of allowing himself to get lost in his thoughts, he stared out across the small sea of people, noticing that there were more people here then he’d originally thought.

~0~

Katara had just finished getting ready as the sun met the horizon, the golden light turning a bit more reddish as the sunset formed.

Her outfit consisted of a deep red wrap skirt over a pair of cropped black leggings and a slightly cropped collared vest, the same deep red color but framed with a tannish gold outline. She finished the outfit off with a red arm cuff, leaving her hair how Akira had fixed it earlier in the day. Her face adorned the same markings that it would have if she was going out at night.

Those of the Painted Lady.

This is strange, she thought to herself.

If they only knew... 

As odd as she felt with it, she knew that she’d stick out like a sore thumb without it, as every woman and small child had it painted across their face.

Katara slipped out of the seamstress’s shop, heading towards the tall statue they’d erected in the middle of the largest platform, closer to Xu’s shop.

As soon as she crossed over the walkway, she audibly gasped at the sight.

So many people milled around the statue, faces lit up by the almost set sun and various torches positioned around the platform. She looked from face to face, trying to see if she recognized any from her night’s prior. A few she recognized, and some she didn’t. Pepper and her son Erin were holding hands and laughing, half spinning and half dancing off to one side. Noa and another lady, someone she vaguely remembered healing, also cheerfully swayed, casting a glance over towards the mother and son.

She pushed through the crowd, trying to find Akira, yet instead, she ran into Pu.

“Pu!” She exclaimed with a smile. “You’re up and moving! How are you feeling?”

The elder man grinned back.

“All thanks to her,” he gestured to the statue. “I’m feeling nearly brand new.”

“That’s wonderful,” Katara smiled. “She’s definitely done a lot for the village, I never would have thought so many people lived here.”

Pu grinned, stepping out of the way for a moment as a few younger kids ran by, laughing. “Many returned to be with their families to celebrate once they heard they were better.”

He caught a young boy as he stumbled towards them. He smiled down to the boy before pushing him lightly back towards the others. “And now that I’m back on my feet, I’m able to help.”

“June!” A familiar voice shouted from across the way. “You finally finished your projects!”

Akira waved from a few feet away, weaving in and out of people.

“This one is such a good seamstress,” she said to Pu, nudging Katara. “She gets the repairs done twice as fast.”

She blushed at the compliment. “Lots of practice growing up. My Gran taught me well.”

~0~

Zuko’s eyes landed on a figure with long dark chestnut hair. She was talking to the older lady his uncle had been flirting with and a man a bit younger. A weird sense of familiarity tickled his brain, yet he couldn’t figure out why.

While Zuko was distracted at the trio talking, the group of playing children had managed to make their way towards him. A younger girl with pigtails missed the ball thrown at her, and it whizzed past her head, knocking into Zuko’s barrel.

He jumped, removing his attention from the girl in the distance to peer down at the much younger one in front of him.

“Sorry mister!” She grinned, showing a missing tooth.

Zuko stood up, scooping the ball off the ground.

“It’s fine,” he said, tossing the ball back.

Another kid came over to where she was standing.

“C’mon Aria!” He looked to Zuko. “Leave grumpy pants alone.”

Zuko’s mouth dropped. “Who are you calling grumpy pants?”

Aria snickered, running off with the brat. Zuko scowled in response, raking his fingers through his hair.

Once the duo had left, Zuko turned his attention back to the girl. She turned her head to look over the elder man’s shoulder at something and his eyes widened at her profile.

Was that-?

BOOM

A thunderous noise drew everyone’s attention to the commotion. The ground shook violently and screams replaced the brief silence.

A huge fireball had slammed into the statue’s head. It teetered precariously in it’s place, a cracking sound coming from the base.

The screams went silent.

All eyes turned towards the source of the blast, where a rather nasty looking group of soldiers stood.

Zuko could barely see them on the other side of the crowd, their spiked helmets peaking over the villagers heads.

“I’m sorry to break up your party,” a voice cut through the silence. “But you all have some things that belong to us.”

He raised his arm, motioning forwards. Behind him, the soldiers moved forwards, pushing their way into the crowd.

Chapter Text

Katara’s head whipped towards the sound of the voice that broke the stunned silence.

The front solider was an older looking man, a sneer plastered on his face. His black hair was top knotted at the crown of his head, keeping the majority of what hair he had out of his face. A rather aggressive looking triangle formed what was left of his hair on either side of his head.

A scar ran under his right eye and across his wide nose bridge. The man’s beard covered the sides of his jaw, styled out to stick to points, mirroring the pointy nature of his shoulder’s armor plate.

There were four men behind the man, completely sheathed in a new sort of Fire Nation armor. They all had dark brown breastplates, topped with a deep maroon shoulder piece, outlined in gold. Their pants were the same deep maroon, with an armored pair of shorts, for lack of a better term, covering the majority of their hips and thighs. The shorts were open in the middle with a loincloth for additional privacy.

Each held a long spear type staff, with a jagged hunk of metal for a tip.

“June, get back!” Pu hissed from beside her, grabbing her arm as he skittered back. They were on the side of the crowd closest to the soldiers, leaving Katara unable to escape to don her Painted Lady costume.

I surely can’t waterbend out in the open without the whole village seeing me...

Many young children whined amongst the crowd, and Katara looked around. Everyone still looked sickly, despite their high spirits. Bandages were still wrapped around wounds, their hair was still dull and they all looked like a strong gust of wind could simply blow them away.

How could they be so aggressive to such a waif-like people? Their own people?

The Painted Lady statue smoldered behind them.

~0~

Zuko, on the other hand, had been seated far enough on the outskirts to slip away into the shadows without a problem.

He had stashed his bag just inside a fabric shop a good bit away. Zuko rooted through his bag, searching for the mask.

Once his fingers landed on the solid, smooth surface, a warm sort of something rushed through his veins.

Was it nerves? Adrenaline? Excitement?

Hello, old friend.

He secured the mask to his face, changed into his darker set of trousers and top and froze.

His broadswords!

Zuko’s twin swords had been confiscated from him on the ship that had helped them travel from the Earth Kingdom to the Fire Nation islands.

He cursed under his breath, hearing another loud crash and scream come from the direction of the soldiers. He took off towards the noise, lingering in the shadows of the buildings. He knew one of these shops surely sold some sort of weapons, as he’d noticed earlier that day a few of the men had small daggers sheathed at their hips.

As if on cue with his thoughts, he stalked by one of the last shops on the platform, a metallic glint catching his eye. There on display, were two twin swords, nearly identical in shape and size to his old blades.

After a glance again towards the crowd in the distance, he leapt over the counter, yanking the swords out of the display.

I’ll take that.

Thanks…sorry!

Zuko now took off in a sprint, a small grim sort of smile creeping upon his face, matching the permanent grimace of the mask.

~0~

Katara clenched her fist at her side, glaring at the scarred Fire Nation soldier, who’d dubbed himself General Mung.

“You all have stolen our precious supplies for the last time,” he spat, looking across the crowd. “First it was our food and medicine, then it was our money. That’s not very neighborly of you…”

The crowd remained silent, and the young waterbender could feel the unease spread like wildfire.

“It wasn’t us!” Dock’s voice popped up from in front of Katara, though she couldn’t see him. “It was the Painted Lady! She brought us food and healed our sick! It wasn’t anything from you all!”

“Do you really think a spirit would come back to save you?” Mung paused again, stepping closer. “This, Painted Lady, whom you are so quick to build this… shrine for?”

The Lady’s carved face had black soot covering the once pale painted surface. The hat had just seemed to catch, the brim beginning to light up.

The general raised his open palm, fire spreading across his hand.

“Then why do your containers have the Fire Nation Army emblem on them? Why did I find my guards…just the other morning, frozen to my fence?”

With a flick of his wrist, the fireball slammed into the wooden crate that Katara remembered toting back, and it exploded, wood chunks flying everywhere.

“I’m sure she painted that on there too.”

Unbeknownst to the crowd, who had been watching General Mung’s display of power with newfound fear, the Blue Spirit had appeared, now close to the Fire Nation men.

~0~

“Sir!” A solider from behind Mung called out, and Zuko knew he’d been had. “What’s that, over in the shadows?”

With a flick of his wrist, Zuko lobbed a throwing knife through the air, landing in the middle of the soldier in question’s chest piece.

The soldier cried out, catching Mung’s attention just quickly enough for Zuko to leap forward, pulling his broadswords out from their sheaths on his back.

General Mung roared in anger, while the remaining soldiers angled their weapons towards the Blue Spirit. The four strode forward, attempting to box the masked vigilante in. The woman soldier roared, blasting fire.

Zuko dodged the oncoming blaze before noticing the tallest soldier make a stab at his side. Leaping back, he swung his swords in a low arc, barely nicking the tallest soldier’s leg.

The woman came at him again, slashing this time with her spear. He threw up a sword in a defense position, before countering with a swing of his own.

This dance went on for a few moments, Zuko gracefully attacking, only to have to dodge one of their returning blows. Finally gaining the upper hand, the handle of Zuko’s broadsword hit the shorter soldier square on the head. He crumpled to the ground, the satisfaction of succeeding drawing Zuko’s attention for a moment.

Adrenaline pumped through his body.

The tallest shoulder swung his staff towards the masked man and made contact.

Grunting, Zuko was knocked back, the staff’s blade just askew so the sharp edge didn’t slice through him.

Pain waved through Zuko’s sternum as the breath whooshed out of his lungs.

That’s gonna leave a nasty bruise. He thought, staggering back. Stay focused.

The soldier rotated the staff in the air and lashed out again, stepping a bit strangely.

His ankle must be messed up…

Ducking under the staff, he swept out the man’s legs with a quick flick of his leg.

“Look out!” A young voice yelled from the crowd.

General Mung launched his fireball moments later.

Thanks, kid.

Zuko leaped out of the way, slashing his swords in an x to disperse the fireball. Gracefully landing on the balls of his feet, he stalked around to stand in between the soldiers and the crowd.

“Leave.” He growled, altering his voice.

Sweat dripped down his true face, the one beneath the mask. It was times like these Zuko was thankful for the permanent scowl of the Blue Spirit. His chest felt hot and he sure he’d look significantly less intimidating as the banished Fire Nation prince, especially to such a tyrannical general.

He leveled his gaze on the General.

He spun his swords in twin circles and he held them up in a defensive sort of stance.

Mung stared back at the Blue Spirit with a nasty scowl.

“This isn’t over.”

The general jerked his head at the last two soldiers. At the motion, they retreated, taking the injured three with them.

The crowd erupted with a cheer.

Zuko whirled around, staring hard at all the people who were gazing at him with a thankful sort of bewilderment. Behind the crowd, the huge statue had it’s hat burned completely to a black crisp, the lines of fire creeping down to her already blackened nose and lips.

Better not wait for the shock to wear off, Zuko thought.

With that, he took off behind the nearest building, disappearing into the shadows.

Iroh, who had been in the crowd the entire time, was grinning ear to ear.

Perhaps it was a good thing Zuko didn’t rid himself of the mask after all…

~0~

Katara watched the mask vigilante disappear into the shadows.

It was the Blue Spirit! He rescued Aang last year! She had seen his wanted posters everywhere, but hadn’t actually seen him in person until now. He was definitely a strong swordsmen and fighter, she would admit.

But what was he doing here? Was he after Zuko and Iroh?

Katara looked around, trying to find either of the two men in question.

By this time, however, the initial shock had worn off, and the villagers began chatting amongst themselves.

“June,” Akira broke Katara out of her thoughts. “Are you alright?”

She nodded, forcing a small smile to her lips. “Yeah, just glad that the Blue Spirit was here to stop those soldiers.”

“The Blue Spirit?” She cocked her head. “Is that what he calls himself?”

She nodded. “He’s wanted by the Fire Nation, I’ve seen his posters traveling the Earth Kingdom.”

“Well thank Agni for the Blue Spirit!” Pu chimed in. “He saved us!…though I’m a bit surprised it wasn’t the Painted Lady.”

Dock/Xu walked up and Katara peered at the man’s hat, trying to remember which hat represented which ‘brother’.

“I’m sure the Painted Lady will be back! She won’t let those soldiers destroy our village!”

Akira smiled gently at the man. “I’m sure she will, Dock.”

“The statue!” Someone yelled from the crowd.

Everyone turned towards the statue, not noticing amidst all the excitement it still being ablaze.

The festival’s mood seemed to be dulled after that debacle. Families sat around, murmuring amongst themselves.

“Someone go get a bucket!” Dock called out, skittering over towards the base and craning his neck upwards.

Katara saw Noa and some of the other men respond to Dock’s call.

The same helpless feeling she’d stomached when the soldiers were there had resurfaced.

Anywhere else, she could simply put out the fire with a wave of her arms.

Not here.

“I think I’ve had enough excitement for one night,” Katara announced. “I’m going to bed.”

In actuality, Katara wasn’t tired, she was angry.

Angry that General Mung would come to the poor village and threaten them. 

Angry that he would take medicine from women and children, from the elderly. 

Angry that she couldn’t safely waterbend and knock the soldiers into the water with a flick of her wrist.

Akira patted Katara on the back. “Alright.”

Katara seemed to be the first to head in for the night.

As she walked in the dark towards her room, she thought she sensed something. She froze in place, her ears listening in for any sort of noise over the dull laps of the waves.

Zuko, meanwhile, had just left the fabric shop, not knowing it was the same place Katara had been staying for a few days.

He had heard her coming and paused behind a wall, mask still on, satchel gripped in one hand.

“Hello?” She called out.

Zuko frowned as he heard steps getting closer. He threw himself over the edge, grabbing onto the ledge and hanging there.

Katara meanwhile, peered around the corner of the wall.

Seeing nothing but empty space, she knit her brows in confusion.

After another moment, she left, going into her room.

Once Zuko heard the distant clunk of her door shutting, he heaved himself back up to the deck.

He pulled off his mask and disguise, shoving it into his bag. He lifted the bag over one shoulder and stepped out.

“My, my, it’s lucky for them that the Blue Spirit was around.”

A familiar voice said, and Zuko saw Iroh step out from a few paces away.

“It is, isn’t it,” Zuko commented dryly.

“I thought you got rid of that, young Zuko.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Uncle.” He steeled his gaze on Iroh, who regarded him with a small smile. “I simply had to use the restroom, I saw the whole thing from the back of the crowd.”

Iroh chuckled, turning slightly.

“Come, Zuko, I have found a place for us to stay for the night.”

~0~

Katara paced angrily back and forth inside her room.

How am I supposed to stop them on my own?

If I don’t wipe them out all at once, I’m sure Mung will just come back here and destroy everything and everyone..

I owe it to Akira and to everyone to stop them! It’s what Aang would do…

She grumbled in frustration, coming to a stop at the foot of her bedroll.

I need air.

Pulling on her disguise, she slipped off the side of the platform and dropped down to the water.

Count your blessings, Katara. We may not always know that’s what they are in the moment. Gran-Gran’s voice came to mind.

I’m thankful this water is grimy enough to hide my reflection in the moonlight. Katara made herself think, sighing to herself.

Katara floated towards the shoreline, pulling the fog up around her body with a familiar ease.

Once she felt far enough away, she sat down on the rocky edge of the shore.

The water lapped slowly against the rocks.

Katara stared out for sometime, pondering all the options.

Could she blow up the factory? With what explosives?

Chase away the soldiers? What could they fear enough to make them run?

After the moon had risen completely into the sky, Katara had a strange idea come to mind.

She scrambled to her feet, looking around on the rocky ground.

Could I bend the water away from the gunk and metal? Separate the two?

Closing her eyes, she shifted into one of the stances Master Pakku had taught her during their time in the Northern Water Tribe.

If I stand like this to pull the water up underneath me… she shifted into a wider stance, almost squatting. And if instead of bending the water into ice, I focus on pulling it…out?

Her hands gracefully flowed around her body, letting the water lead her, to an extent. After a few attempts and stance changes, she saw progress.

Slowly but surely, the water formed droplets and one by one, rose into the air, leaving clean water. A wide grin formed across Katara’s face and she transferred the clean water to one hand while rapidly pulling up and across with the other. The water gushed from the mud seemingly all at once, clear and sparkling in the low moonlight. The mud and metal, now void of any water, splattered the ground.

She pulled the freshly clean water into her waterskin.

Capping the container back, she whooped before she could stop herself, spinning in a circle.

She did it! She could separate the water from the mud!

Now, all she needed to do was figure out a way to put the factory out of business…permanently.

Deep down, she knew only then would she feel right moving on and looking for her brother and Aang.

Katara practiced her new move set ten more times, until she felt comfortable with the motions.

Tiredness ebbed at her mind, so the young girl summoned the fog once more before heading back towards the village.

Once she grew closer, she noticed a bright light coming from the middle of the main platform.

She’s still on fire! She realized.

The statue’s head had completely burned away, the fire now licking at the shoulders of the woman.

A handful of villagers had noticed the fire too, and had formed an assembly line to attempt to extinguish it.

Katara bent the water around her body, propelling herself through the fog towards the statue.

With a swirl of her arm, she flung a massive water whip around the statue’s shoulders. The fire hissed, sending plumes of smoke up into the atmosphere.

Katara slowly released the water back into the river, allowing herself to surf back down the current, around the statue and float at the edge of the platform.

“Citizens of the river!” She called out. “Tonight’s actions did not go unnoticed!”

Katara looked at each face in the small crowd that had formed.

Chapter Text

Previously…

Once she grew closer, she noticed a bright light coming from the middle of the main platform.

She’s still on fire! She realized.

The statue’s head had completely burned away, the fire now licking at the shoulders of the woman.

A handful of villagers had noticed the fire too, and had formed an assembly line to attempt to extinguish it.

Katara bent the water around her body, propelling herself through the fog towards the statue.

With a swirl of her arm, she flung a massive water whip around the statue’s shoulders. The fire hissed, sending plumes of smoke up into the atmosphere.

Katara slowly released the water back into the river, allowing herself to surf back down the current, around the statue and float at the edge of the platform.

“Citizens of the river!” She called out. “Tonight’s actions did not go unnoticed!”

Katara looked at each face in the small crowd that had formed.

“The Fire Nation soldiers will pay for what they have done.” Her voice carried well across the river, reverberating off the village buildings and cliffside walls. “I will heal our river, like I have healed the people.”

Shit, Katara, what are you promising? A part of her mumbled. Too late to take it back now…

Katara allowed herself to pause for a brief moment.

At least ask for help, you’re gonna need it! 

Her inner voice reminded her of Toph and her heart panged at the sudden thought of her friends.

“I would like to thank the Blue Spirit…” she called out, beginning to make herself glide backwards, away from the village. “May you continue to protect the people when I cannot…”

And may you please show up and save my ass, if I need it…

~0~

The next morning, Zuko awoke to the smell of tea. For the first time in his life… it was a nice surprise.

Tea meant that his uncle was feeling better.

Light filtered between Zuko’s eyelashes as he cracked his eyes open.

“Ahhh!” Iroh grinned from beside his nephew. “Good morning my nephew.”

“You’re drinking tea.”

Iroh had a small chipped cup in one hand, steam curling up from the rim. He was seated on his bedroll.

“Why yes…it is the only way to start the morning.”

Zuko squinted suspiciously at the cup and then back to Iroh.

Where’d he get the hot water from? Did he firebend-?

Iroh waved his hand dismissively, seeming to know where his nephew’s thoughts had went.

“Now, now. I simply got some tea from one of our new friends.”

Zuko pushed himself up slowly, the top blanket falling into a crumpled heap on his lap. The pair had spent the night in an empty pavilion that he guessed used to house a business. They had a small 8x8 room in the back that Zuko supposed was standard for the majority of business in that area.

“Friends?” Zuko reiterated. “We only just got here, Uncle, how do you already have friends?”

Iroh sipped his tea, a mysterious yet innocent twinkle in his eyes.

“We have friends because there’s nothing a good cup of tea can’t do,” Iroh placed the cup on the ground. “Akira - I believe you saw me with her last night - offered me a cup this morning. She is the owner of the fabric stall across the way.”

Zuko half grunted, half sighed.

Why am I not surprised. This man could make friends with an inanimate object.

Wait a second…

I never had a chance to ask him about the white lotus tile…between him being so sick, and yesterday’s craziness…

“Speaking of yesterday, Uncle,” Zuko studied his uncle curiously. “I never got a chance to ask you. Who were those men - how did you know Hideo?”

Iroh took another slow drink of his tea. “Who?”

“What was that stupid Pai Sho tile even supposed to mean?” Zuko continued, the same frustrated feeling rising back up. “I had to knock on that man’s door- and he almost didn’t help us.”

“I have told you, Zuko,” Iroh got to his feet, sticking his arms in his opposite sleeve. “The white lotus opens wide to those who know her secrets.”

Zuko fell backwards, back thumping onto his bedroll.

Cryptic old man…why am I even surprised?

“Come, I believe Akira has somebody that we may be interested to meet.”

Iroh offered his nephew a hand to help him off the ground, but as usual, Zuko ignored it.

“Her name, is June.”

Zuko’s eyes widened at the mention of June.

To him, June was a particularly intense bounty hunter he had hired nearly a year ago to track down the Avatar and his companions.

She had a shirshu…Nyla, if her remembered right, that could paralyze one with a flick of its tongue.

June was as beautiful as she was dangerous, and Spirits, was she dangerous.

What would June be doing all this way out here? 

“June?” Zuko frowned, stepping over his uncle’s bedroll as he followed him out of the back room.

Iroh didn’t respond, quietly leading his nephew across the way.

“Uncle?” Zuko tried again. “Is it really a good idea to be here if one of the best bounty hunters is-“

He got quiet and trailed off as an older lady he’d assumed was Akira, came into view. It was the same lady he’d seen last night with Iroh and the same lady he’d seen with…

Katara? 

Or at least, the Katara look alike.

The elder woman was rolling up the bamboo walls on the front of her shop, gray hair tied into a ponytail behind her.

She was short, dressed in a light red dress with tiny glasses perched on the edge of her nose.

“Mushi,” she greeted, smiling warmly. “I hope you enjoyed your tea.”

Iroh beamed, raising his tea cup to her in thanks.

“Indeed. Thank you.”

“This must be Lee, your nephew.” Akira smoothed her dress and looked at the young man in question.

Zuko’s hair slipped down into his face, yet he did not fix it.

What was his uncle thinking? If this lady knew June- I don’t think a different name is going to do anything.

Iroh nudged “Lee” with his elbow and he bristled.

“Hi,” he tried, offering a smile.

The smile turned out more as a grimace but Iroh chuckled, thankful for the attempt.

“He’s a shy one, isn’t he?” Akira laughed. “Hi. I’m Akira.”

Iroh went over to a table just inside the shop and poured himself another cup of tea.

“June may still be asleep,” she mused, almost to herself. She moved from the front further into the shop. “She is great help at mending clothing for me, but she sure likes her sleep…” her voice got fainter as she went behind a wall towards the very back of the shop.

“June,” she called out. “Could you help me with something?”

~0~

Katara had just finished getting dressed for the day, nearly forgetting to wipe off her face and body paint from the night before.

Faint voices had traveled to the back while she was finishing up.

Who was she talking to?

“June?” Akira asked, suddenly close. “Could you help me with something?”

Katara pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. Nervousness formed a lump in the back of her throat.

“Yeah,” she called out.

Why is she acting strange?

She pushed open her door to see Akira with an armful of clothing.

“We have some new customers and I’m going to need your help to get their order done.”

“Oh,” Katara took a heap of red fabric from her, relaxing a little. “Okay.”

She followed the women around to the front of the shelves and froze mid-step, eyes widening.

“This is Mushi and his nephew, Lee,” Akira said, her back to Katara.

There stood Iroh and Zuko, both clad in the same clothing she’d seen them in two nights previously.

Iroh’s eyes twinkled, though he simply smiled innocently and bowed his head in greeting.

Zuko, on the other hand, looked as if he’d seen a ghost. His mouth dropped slightly, mirroring Katara’s expression.

“H-hi,” she made herself say. “June.”

Akira looked at the girl and then back to the young man.

She’d not pressed June when she’d asked how she knew them, but she could tell from both of their reactions that they did in fact, know each other.

“Hello,” Zuko replied rather gruffly, looking down.

“June,” Iroh stepped forward, smiling still. “It is good to see you again. How is your brother?”

Katara put the fabric down on the table, playing along. “Uh…I actually got separated from th- him - about two weeks ago now.”

“Would you like some tea, dear?” Akira tried to break the awkward tension that hung between the two young adults. “Mushi here makes a really delicious jasmine tea.”

Katara forced herself to sit, feeling Zuko’s gaze on her.

“Uh, yes please.”

Iroh chuckled humbly. “Ah, it is only good because I make it so much.”

~0~

Zuko snorted from beside him, making himself look away from Katara or ‘June’.

So, he did see her last night…

“What’s the fabric for?” He asked, glancing at the red fabric.

Iroh gestured to his clothing. His tunic was dirty and ripped in places, much like Zuko’s.

‘Lee’ cocked an eyebrow at him, silently asking how they could afford it.

“Many things can be bargained for when you play a good game of Pai Sho.”

Gambling? Highly unlikely, Uncle.

But Zuko didn’t press further, instead watching Akira pour tea into a small mug.

“Here you go,” Akira said softly, placing the cup down next to Katara on the table. She paused a moment.

“Well, I have some errands to run. June, could you get them set up with a new top and bottom please?”

Katara’s eyes widened for a split second before she seemed to hide the reaction, a small smile coming to her lips.

It didn’t reach her eyes.

“Sure.”

As she looked back down to the tea, a shorter tendril of dark brown hair came loose from the french braid, falling into her eyes. It was a hairstyle Zuko hadn’t seen her sport before.

“Thank you,” Akira picked up a satchel by the front of the shop. “Well, I’ll leave you two to catch up.”

She winked at the younger girl before walking away.

“How did you find me?” Katara demanded, as soon as Akira was out of earshot. “What do you want?”

Iroh took a seat on a stool close by.

“Zuko,” he said quietly. “I think you’d be better equipped to answer Katara’s question, seeing as how I spent most of the journey unconscious.”

Katara leveled her steely blue gaze onto the banished prince.

“Well, uh…we found you by accident, really.” Zuko rubbed the back of his neck, taking a seat next to Iroh, across from Katara.

~0~

Zuko then began to tell Katara - and his uncle - about the past two weeks. He took a few minutes to skim through their escape from Ba Sing Se earlier that month, glossing over the part where he used the Blue Spirit mask to get their belongings from the Jasmine Dragon.

He tried to not spend too much time worrying about the waterbender’s expression as he told her what had happened, as he noticed it bounced from skeptical back to guarded.

“So, it was kind of the Painted Lady that brought us here more then you,” Zuko finished. “We uhm, needed a healer for my uncle.”

Katara pursed her lips, her eyes darting from Iroh to Zuko. “How did you even know she was here?”

Iroh cleared his throat. “Well, a powerful spirit’s return tends to make waves. We were in the merchant port on the western end of the Earth Kingdom when Zuko heard some guards talking about her.” A brief silence. “You know, I think you’ve been there with the Avatar, actually. Some pirates had a waterbending scroll-“

Zuko groaned, elbowing his uncle.

It’s not like Katara needs anymore reminders on why she should hate us. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

She looked stunned yet Iroh didn’t think her reaction was because of his nephew’s story.

His nephew, on the other hand, did.

“She doesn’t need a recap of that, Uncle.” Zuko interjected offhandedly.

Iroh shrugged nonchalantly, “So, Katara, how long have you been here?”

“A while…”Katara fidgeted in her seat. “Don’t think this means I trust either of you,” Katara bit out, glaring passionately at Zuko.

If she was a firebender, steam surely would have poofed out of her nose.

“Fair enough, I suppose,” Iroh responded politely.

Zuko held up both of his hands. “I don’t expect you to trust me, nor do I need you to.”

Iroh groaned at the lack of amnesty coming from the both of them.

“Now, don’t you need to measure us for our clothing?”

Katara’s nostrils flared.

~0~

Did he seriously just?!-

Iroh put his arm out in front of Zuko, who he thought might leap to his feet.

“Excuse my nephew, Katara.”

Katara flickered her gaze to the older man. Iroh sent her a sheepish smile as he moved his arm away from Zuko, rubbing the old injury.

A moment later, Akira returned to her shop.

She obliviously placed the satchel down on the desk. After a moment, she seemed to catch onto the tension, seeing the fabric still in the same heap on the desk.

Looking to her pupil, she tsked.

“Go on June, I’ll finish up here.”

With a growl, Katara stalked past the two visitors, deciding to take a walk.

How much of Zuko’s story do I buy? She wondered.

It was uncharacteristic of Zuko to be at least somewhat cordial with her…but it was even more uncharacteristic for him to attack Azula with them.

She picked her way across the town’s market, passing the last leg of shops, to come to rest on the far side of the town, the side furthest from the factory.

Lowering herself to sit on the edge, she stared ahead.

Iroh’s question had made her wonder how long she’d been here…the soldiers had shown up…seven days? … after the Painted Lady ‘appeared’…and it took her two days to even come up with the idea… and when you add today into the equation…

Ten days. 

She’d been here ten long days.

How much longer could she stay here, anyways? 

If there was one thing she had learned during the span of her travels with Aang… they could never and should never stay in one place too long.

Now, with the knowledge that the Painted Lady ‘had returned’ had spread even as far as the Earth Kingdom, that would only serve to bring more eyes to the town and to the people inside the town.

I could jeopardize this town more then I’ve helped them. 

Not that putting a target on their backs has helped them in the first place…

And that’s not even taking into consideration that I’m legitimately lying to this entire town…

Katara found herself admittedly spiraling somewhat out of control.

I may not be as wanted as the Avatar, but if I’m found out as a waterbender…especially as the waterbender that is known to travel with the Avatar…

Katara chewed on her lip.

I could jeopardize myself. 

Ohhh Sokka is going to absolutely murder me, if the Fire Nation doesn’t first.

Oh, Spirits. What have I done…

I need to find Aang and the others…and I don’t see that happening if I stick around playing Painted Lady here for much longer…

A few more minutes passed and Katara’s bottom grew numb from sitting on the hard planks, feet dangling over the murky river.

Get it together, Katara. Remind yourself of the plan.

Find your friends.

The dark haired boy she’d happened across earlier came to mind.

If anyone can find Aang, it’s him.

Chapter Text

After a long hour spent trying to convince Katara of the truth, Zuko’s head was pounding.

I can’t believe that girl! Zuko griped to himself as he walked across the street to their temporary dwelling.

We just happen to be in the same village one time and she thinks that I’m after her!

The door shut behind him with a loud thud.

Well, you did chase her and her friends around the globe…and tie her to a tree. A small voice whispered.

Shut up, he thought back, annoyed that he would even point that out to himself.

Throwing down the bundle of clothing, he took a seat, folding his legs beneath himself.

Not that it was necessarily wrong to point out, but that realization just seemed to add another thing to his already lengthy list of things he was going to have to apologize for.

Zuko truly had came a long way since the night he’d tied Katara to the tree. The boy he was then and the young man he had since turned into were two very different individuals.

At that point in his life, Zuko had been banished only to be sent on a wild turkey-duck chase for a man who hadn’t been seen in over a hundred years. Then, once discovering that the Avatar was alive and in the body of a twelve year old boy, nonetheless…

It was infuriating for him to have so much difficulty getting his hands on the one thing that could get his supposed honor and promised throne back from his father.

Zuko’s golden eyes settled on Iroh’s belongings across from him on the floor.

Frankly, Iroh and his experiences gained traveling were the only reasons Zuko was the man he was today. Iroh’s unconditional love for him had slowly chipped away at the fiery and wounded parts of him. He’d helped him see and most importantly understand love.

The telltale sound of a rapid onslaught of fireballs instantly yanked Zuko’s mind out of his introspection. Someone screamed and he jumped to his feet. He ran out from the makeshift room, peering out into the daylight.

A middle aged woman with dirty brown hair and filthy clothes clutched a burlap sack to her chest. Her eyes were sparkling with tears. One was swollen and red-purple.

A man roared. Another barrage of fireballs whizzed by, the woman barely jumping out of the way. She hit the deck with an oof.

Clothes and a small stuffed brown bunny hopped out of her bag, scattering from the force.

Zuko abruptly turned, snatching his sheathed swords up from just inside.

“I-I’m sorry!” She sobbed, scrambling back.

The man came into view. His clothes were nicer then the ones the villagers wore and his hair was pulled up into a topknot.

Zuko moved forward to go help the woman with the bag and the man, but he was beat to it.

A girl - Katara - appeared from behind the woman, a fierce look on her face.

Katara’s hand dropped to her side. She’d instinctively reached for the water skin she kept there before realizing she couldn’t risk waterbending, not yet at least.

“What is your problem?!” She snarled at the man.

The man in question seemed to be shocked that she had the balls to stand up and defend the woman.

She knelt next to the woman, gently placing her hand on her shoulder and looking her over. Her brown eyes met Katara’s big blues.

“J-June, it’s okay.”

“Little girl,” he slurred. “This is between myself and Pepper. Stay out of it.”

Katara stood up.

“No. It’s not okay,” she said to Pepper.

The young waterbender leveled her gaze on the man, her eyes raking him once over for any weapons. “If you have a problem with Pepper, you can take it up with me. There’s no reason for you to be firing fireballs.”

Pepper scrambled to her feet, scooping up the clothes and shoving them into the sack.

The man snorted, staggering forward.

Was he drunk?

“Gggive me my son.” He said to Pepper, ignoring Katara.

Katara’s eyes widened and she looked at Pepper and then to the small house behind her.

Pepper whimpered and the man raised his hand, summoning a flame.

Zuko stiffened. He pulled one sword out, the blade ringing against the other in the sheath.

Katara’s head whipped around at the noise.

They met eyes for a moment before Zuko stepped out to the street.

He bent down, picking up the children’s stuffed bunny from the ground.

“Here,” he held the bunny out to Pepper.

“What part of this is between myself and Pepper don’t you understand?”

Zuko moved his gaze to the man, finally getting a good look at him. It was one of the soldiers he’d chased off the night prior.

He was definitely wasted.

“The part where you threaten your child’s mother with violence.” Zuko’s voice was dangerously calm. The blade’s weight was a comfort in his hand. “You may not feel you need to listen to her-“ he nodded his head in Katara’s direction. “But you have to listen to me.”

“Oh yeah? Or what?” The man snarled, slinging the fire in his hand at Zuko.

The swordsman quickly reacted, parrying the blaze with ease.

“Dad?” A little voice asked from behind the trio and the man’s gaze flickered back.

A scared look drifted across the boy’s face.

The father’s face softened. “Heeey buddy, why don’t you come here and we can go to Grandpa’s?”

Pepper stiffened, not turning around for a moment.

“Baby,” she called, her eyes not leaving the father. “Go back inside.”

The boy whined.

“Baby,” she said again, glancing at Zuko briefly before turning to look at her son.

The little boy’s eyes widened at the state of his mother’s face and he scurried back into the house, the door shutting behind him.

The man let out another roar, charging Zuko like an angry boar-q-pine.

Zuko batted aside a torrent of fire before managing to smack the man with the fat edge of the sword.

He staggered backwards in surprise. Zuko raised his fist and decked the man, sending him flying back on his rear.

The young man waited for a moment before deciding the drunk was down for the time being. He sheathed his sword.

“Thank you,” Pepper stared at Zuko, tears glimmering in her eyes. “Both of you.” She looked to Katara. “I don’t know how I can ever thank you enough.”

Katara reached out and rubbed the woman’s shoulder.

“Go check on your son, Pepper.”

Pepper smiled tearfully at them both, dipping her head before running to the house.

Katara stood there for a moment in silence, before turning to meet Zuko’s eyes once more.

Her blue orbs considered him carefully for a moment. “Thank you.”

Zuko studied her face, a serious expression on his own. “It’s nothing,” he said gruffly.

“Really, Zuko.” She murmured. “I don’t know what I would have done.”

She gestured around her and he knew she meant that she was defenseless, not being able to bend.

Yet she still stood up for the woman…

Zuko was briefly reminded of Avatar and his friends doing the same thing for Iroh in the crystal catacombs.

They held each other’s eyes for a moment more.

Katara tore hers away first. “I’m…I’m going to go check on Pepper…

~0~

The Blue Spirit crept out of the shadows, the twin broadswords an ever comforting weight against his back.

The young man beneath the mask hadn’t expected to don his alter ego again, especially not after being…retired.

Zuko thought back to his quiet life he’d lived for those few short weeks in Ba Sing Se.

Jin.

The Jasmine Dragon.

All of it.

Yet here he was. It was funny how the universe played some things out. Perhaps this would all end up being for the best.

The Blue Spirit was his best option to safely rid the village of the Fire Nation soldiers. He could risk being seen, without risking an even greater threat on his head.

Besides, he had made a promise to her.

The Painted Lady’s serene gaze came to the front of his mind and Zuko felt the same sense of awe wash over him.

A sparkle of blue eyes beneath the veil.

“All I ask is that you help the citizens of the river in return.”

He could think of no better way to help these people then to rid them of their General Mung problem.

Their Fire Nation problem. A meek voice inside him reminded. Their own nation.

That factory needed to go.

Once it was out of commission, the villagers could - and hopefully would - help themselves. Cleaning the river wouldn’t necessarily be an easy task, but perhaps they could find a way.

The crescent moon offered a little light to Zuko as he dropped himself down onto the raft-boat.

He rummaged through the barrel Dock kept his rowing poles in, pulling out one that was a bit longer to compensate for the few inches Zuko had on the older man.

Zuko pulled the anchor off the raft and placed it back on the dock. With a shove of his arm, he was on his way.

It had been some time since he’d been inside one of his father’s factories. The last time he’d been to one had been the time he was following a lead on the Avatar, long before Katara and her brother had found the young boy.

Five minutes passed and Zuko reached the banks on the left side of the factory. Sweat dripped down his face beneath the mask and his arms and sides burned. He stepped off the raft and onto the rocky terrain before hoisting the boat onto the bank.

After a careful inspection of the drains feeding into the river, Zuko surmised this was one of the factories that manufactured a variety of metals for the war.

Months before, he could recall Zhao and Iroh discussing some of the new factories that were going up across the Fire Nation. The armor that they were able to create with the new type of metal was unprecedented.

Zuko stared up at the building that was even now pumping plumes of smoke into the air and polluted water into the river.

He didn’t move for some time, deep in thought.

Do I really want to do this? 

They make armor for the war…

Children’s laughter echoed in his mind.

“Grumpypants!”

A young face with sunken eyes and protruding ribs grinned at him mentally.

His heart ached.

~0~

Katara, dressed entirely as the Painted Lady, slowly approached the factory. She made sure to keep fog trailing behind and around her.

Tonight was the night she was going to try to destroy the factory. Or, at the very least put it out of commission.

She traveled slower across the water then she usually would. Spending extra energy on her first trip across didn’t seem wise, seeing as how she had no way of knowing how the night could go.

I’d hate to spread myself too thin.

Her blue eyes looked to the moon, a thin crescent of light in the dark blue-black sky.

Ugh, Spirits, I would kill for a full moon right about now…

Wind kissed her face as it stirred, moving from the trees to across the river. Katara felt the water droplets that made up the fog move in the breeze and she concentrated for a moment, pulling them back.

As she grew closer towards the shore on the left side of the factory, her eyes caught movement.

Someone was standing on the bank!

Freezing a small patch of water beneath her feet, she came to a stop.

The figure was dressed in all black. Katara was a bit surprised on how long it took her to notice them.

Squinting in the dark she watched them leap upwards, arms stretching and grabbing ahold of the cliffside.

She cocked an eyebrow at their attempt to climb the cliff.

Why wouldn’t they take the easier route? Her eyes flickered over to the gradual slope of the shore that lay 100 feet away.

Curious now, she froze an ice path like stepping stones closer to the bank.

By then, the figure was easily twenty feet into the air. A delicately gilded scabbard was strapped to its back. A strange outline was around the person’s head.

Watching closer, she waited until they took another jump to reach a higher handhold to get a better look at what she was seeing.

Four points were above their head, the moonlight reflecting off the white paint.

It was a mask!

A few more impressive climbs and twenty more feet later, Katara realized who it was.

The Blue Spirit!

She bit her lip, resisting the urge to call out to him - or at least, she assumed it was a him. She didn’t want to startle him into falling off the cliffside.

At that point, he was over halfway up the cliff and showing no sign of stopping.

What’s he doing at the factory?

~0~

Zuko hoisted his right leg up and over the edge of the cliffside. Gripping the packed dirt with his knee and foot, he pulled his body up and over the rest of the way. He was thankful to be back on flat ground.

Yeah…I’m not going back out that way if I can help it.

If his body wasn’t sore from paddling across the river, it sure would be now.

Serving tea and living life in a cushy apartment had made it easy to forget to practice his katas and stay active. Uncle stayed just as busy as he did, so he didn’t have the older man to remind him either - not that he should need his reminder in the first place.

Enough of that- time to finish what I’ve started. Zuko pushed himself up to kneel on the ground.

After a deep breath and a wipe of his face, he secured his mask back to his head.

He took a long look back across the water. Tendrils of steam curled up from the dull surface, though he didn’t see anyone or anything out there on the water.

He’d climbed up right beneath the catwalk leading to the second floor of the main room of the factory. If he was right, and this was a factory that produced the new metals, the main room would house the cooling chambers for the metal and the cooling systems.

No cooling chambers and no cooling system…no production. 

No production meant no factory.

His ears picked up on the softest clang.

The Blue Spirit pulled himself up under the stairs of catwalk and into the shadows, pressing his body against the bottom of the steps.

Must be a patrol, he thought as the clanging slowly grew louder and footsteps became audible.

Just one soldier…

They sounded like they came from the same side of the building, probably further down…good to know…

Zuko waited until it was quiet once more before slipping out of the shadows.

He stood up and took in the surroundings of the factory. He suspected he was situated on the back half of the factory.

Zuko assumed that there was an entrance post of sorts on the far side, the direction the patrol had came from. From where he was positioned, he could see two alleyways. One, going directly between the main building and the smaller building on its left, and the other alleyway on the other side of the smaller building.

Just past the last building was a chainlink fence, and he supposed that the fence ran the perimeter of the factory.

Let’s see what kind of supplies they keep around here…maybe I can get lucky and come across some gunpowder and charges.

He headed down the alleyway, senses on high alert. It was already difficult enough at times to see out of his mask and the unfamiliar territory and lighting made it that much more difficult.

One after the other, the Blue Spirit searched the rooms in the left smaller building. It seemed to be nothing but rooms smelting tools, storage of random ores and one lone break room. Time ticked by and Zuko began to wonder how frequently the guards made their laps of the premises.

He had just left the fourth room, when he noticed something was off.

The air felt muggy and humid, and a fog had began to creep through the factory.

Could it be her? Zuko wondered, squinting through the rapidly forming fog.

His eyes searched the haze for any indication.

It was no use. 

The fog had seeped into the factory, rapidly saturating the alleyway.

Quiet footsteps sounded from down the alleyway.

Cursing, he darted across the alley, pushing himself against the opposite building’s wall so he could crouch behind the steel beam that supported the upper catwalk.

~0~

Katara pulled her cloak tighter around her shoulders, fidgeting with the brooch that kept it in place. She hurried along the catwalk, wondering where the Blue Spirit had disappeared off to.

Don’t worry about him, she thought to herself. Worry about not getting caught.

She made it to the entrance and pulled the heavy metal door open. Heat from the inside came rushing out, striking her face.

A small sound of disgust and discomfort left her mouth before she could help herself. “Eughh.”

She left the door ajar, striding over to the edge of the railing. Buckets hung from thick chains and hooks on both sides of the room. Looking down, she saw multiple vats of lava, spread out across the floor in equal sized squares.

Widening her legs and ‘screwing’ her feet into the floor, Katara shifted into her stance.

It was one she had come up with that was a bit similar to the Earth bending stances she’d seen Aang and Toph use.

She closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the water from the reservoirs stationed on the roof of the building.

The sheer amount of it made her limbs tingle. It was the purest source she’d felt in a while.

They must have a filtration system for it!

Raising both her arms, she felt the water swell as she summoned it forward.

A massive torrent of water rushed in through the trio of windows behind her. The sound of glass shattering was washed away in an instant.

With a pivot and a fluid chop of her arm, a stream of water traveled across the room, slicing clean through all the chains holding the buckets up.

The remainder of water filtered through the holes in the catwalk for a moment before she sent it further, making it flow off the edge like a waterfall.

The lava pits hissed and gurgled below.

~0~

The footsteps grew louder and it took Zuko a few moments to realize that they were above him, on the catwalk.

He craned his neck, trying to get a look through the holes in the metal flooring above him.

A door above creaked open. He could have sworn he heard a small noise of disgust.

Zuko began a quiet jog down the alley, wanting to get a better look.

All was quiet for a moment. The fog around him began to dissipate.

He’d just made it up the stairs and onto the ramp when he saw water cascade off the roof and smash through the windows.

Chapter Text

Previously…

Raising both her arms, she felt the water swell as she summoned it forward. 

A massive torrent of water rushed in through the trio of windows behind her. The sound of glass shattering was washed away in an instant. 

With a pivot and a fluid chop of her arm, a stream of water traveled across the room, slicing clean through all the chains holding the buckets up.

The remainder of water filtered through the holes in the catwalk for a moment before she sent it further, making it flow off the edge like a waterfall.

The lava pits hissed and gurgled below.

~0~

The footsteps grew louder and it took Zuko a few moments to realize that they were above him, on the catwalk. 

He craned his neck, trying to get a look through the holes in the metal flooring above him. 

A door above creaked open. He could have sworn he heard a small noise of disgust.

Zuko began a quiet jog down the alley, wanting to get a better look.

All was quiet for a moment. The fog around him began to dissipate.

He’d just made it up the stairs and onto the ramp when he saw water cascade off the roof and smash through the windows.

~~~~~~~~

Zuko’s stride faltered for a moment. 

The force put behind the water was insane.

The Painted Lady is one powerful bender… 

After a beat, he continued further up the catwalk. 

Panicked voices sounded from far away and his ears just barely picked it up over the roar.  

The water suddenly stopped, the tail end of the torrent whipping inside the room with a whoosh. The voices grew louder and Zuko picked up the pace.

If it’s the Painted Lady, then I better help her out before those guards get up here.

Zuko burst through the door at the top of the narrow footbridge.

The Painted Lady startled slightly at his entrance. She was standing just in between the windows, her stance that of a waterbenders. The ends of her dress were dark with water stains and small splatters of moisture dotted the woman’s arms and chest. 

She straightened, turning to face the masked man. The lava vats below were full of water. It was only then did he notice how completely and utterly hot it was inside the room. 

“Figured you could use a hand,” he said to her, making his voice a bit deeper and gruffer then usual. 

The soldiers sounded as if they were almost there, their shouts echoing into the room.

“They’re coming,“ Zuko drew his twin broadswords, turning to stare at the door.

“I’m not finished,” the Painted Lady said from behind him. “Can you hold them off?”

Her voice was low and mature, the words obviously obstinate.

Zuko shifted into a defensive stance, readying his blades.

He glanced over his shoulder and stared at the spirit’s face for a moment.

The veil blocked most of his view, though he could see the outline of her features from the lava-light shining up from below. She looked absolutely ethereal, the light casting shadows upwards on her face. The red markings were a stark contrast to her skin. Her golden armbands sparkled in the light.

“Of course.” 

With a yell, two soldiers barreled through the door.

They both wielded the same style broadsword as he did. 

The one on the right was leaner than the other, his companion much shorter and stockier.  

Zuko charged forward on the offense, one sword held over his left shoulder, the other poised towards his attacker.

The soldier on the right was expectedly quicker then his companion and was the first to attack.

He was a novice, Zuko decided, dancing back from a rather forceful stab. 

Their blades clinked together. 

He was sloppy with his technique; but novices could be even more dangerous then the most skilled swordsmen. 

They were often unpredictable.

From behind him, the Painted Lady began to freeze the water she had infused with the lava, desperate to permanently destroy their production capabilities. 

The squares of lava slowly began to turn to a sort of sludge, one by one.

“You may want to-“ Zuko bit out, ducking under the second soldiers sword and rolling away. “-focus on the pipes.”

The Painted Lady turned her attention to the Blue Spirit. Her blue eyes narrowed on the second soldier, who had joined in on the fight.

With a snap of her wrist, she launched an array of icey knives towards the men attacking him.

“Over there?” She asked. She skittered back from the stocky soldier, who wasn’t too pleased to get a cold knife to the ribs.

She gestured wildly towards the intersection of pipes across the factory.

Zuko feigned an attack before jumping around the lean soldier, slicing at his legs.

“Yeah,” he grunted out, blades battling the man.

The burly soldier went to attack the spirit again, only for her to sigh heavily, flinging a wave of water at him. She froze him against the railing, his body immobilized.

It was still warm in here, Zuko noticed, the ice holding the other man already sweating. 

“Hey!” He snarled, noticing the remaining man turn his attention to the spirit. “I’m not done with you yet!”

Glancing over her shoulder, the Painted Lady froze the lean soldier’s legs to the catwalk before leaping over the railing, riding a surge of water down.

~0~

Katara’s feet hit the floor with a thunk and she cringed at the temperature change ground level.

A bead of sweat dripped down her temple, and she hoped and prayed it wouldn’t mess up her face and body paint.

Taking a stance at the intersection of three pipes, she bent the water into a thin, sharp blade of sorts and began pushing it back and forth, sawing the pipe.

She glanced up to the catwalk, trying to keep an eye on the Blue Spirit - and the soldier she’d frozen to the railing. 

She knew the ice wouldn’t last as long. 

It had to be over 90 degrees in the room.

Her eyes quickly found the blue and white mask, an anomaly to the mass amounts of dark steel that formed the factory walls. 

However, he didn’t seem to be currently fighting anyone, instead, picking his way across the catwalk, headed…somewhere.

Where did those soldiers go? Surely he didn’t kill them…

Three more swipes later, she was satisfied with the progress, moving to another spot. She didn’t have to completely cut the pipe through, as she had a better idea.

Crreeeeak

Panicked, Katara slid back into a lunge, throwing her arms in front of her. Her outstretched hands were pointed towards the door, and with that motion, the thin blades of water rushed forward with great force.

Blue, white and black came into focus.

Her eyes widened.

Shit.

The Blue Spirit.

She threw her arms up towards the ceiling, desperate to slow it down or redirect it.

It was too late.

He grunted in surprise, rolling forward, attempting to dodge the array of water that was now barreling towards him like a wave.

When he came out of his roll, he stopped in a partial kneel.

The Blue Spirit just stared at her. 

Water dripped down his mask and assumedly down the front of his suit.

Katara briefly wondered what his expression was under that mask.

“Sorry!” She blurted out.

They both kind of just stared at each other for a moment.

The water had drenched his all black suit, she noticed. The black fabric clung to his arms and chest. 

He’s toned underneath all that black. 

Without a thought, she bent the water out of his clothes.

“Thanks,” he mumbled huskily.

“Least I can do.”

Katara inwardly cursed herself for allowing this much conversation. She was supposed to be a spirit for crying out loud! Not standing there gawking at his muscles and wondering how he looked without his mask!

She hadn’t much experience with spirits, but she assumed that they wouldn’t act like this.

He got to his feet, peering down at his now dry clothes.

“We need to hurry.” 

As if on cue, the soldier she’d frozen at the legs barreled through the door behind the Blue Spirit.

His hand flicked and Katara’s eyes widened as a glint of metal came barreling towards them.

Leaping out of the way, she splashed down into a small puddle of water that had formed from her trying to cut the pipes. The Blue Spirit hit the concrete floor next to her, landing partially on her left side.

She winced. 

The throwing knife clattered where they once stood, and the side of her bicep stung. Placing her palm to the pain, she barely glimpsed a bright red before clamping her hand back down. The Blue Spirit quickly got off her, launching himself to his feet.

She got to her feet, cringing slightly as the muscles in her arm worked.

It didn’t seem to be a fairly bad cut , just simply a slice deep enough to draw blood. 

Still hurt, though. Katara adjusted the golden armband.

The solider and the masked man began to battle again. 

Better not take too long.

Katara finished the incision on the other pipe.

She moved counterclockwise so she could stand on the far side, wanting to keep an eye on the two fighting. 

Katara didn’t necessarily think that he’d need help keeping the solider busy, but it was the least she could do.

He was there to help her, after all. Or… so she hoped.

Turning her attention back to the pipes, she closed her eyes for a second, concentrating on the water. It buzzed with life around the room, remnants lingering in the storage above. 

She could feel it everywhere, like small vibrations, calling back to her own essence with its’ presence. 

The waterbender slid into a low lunge, bending her front leg. She pulled all the water from the room to her. She stepped back up, her limbs pulling towards her slightly as she flowed and formed the water into a large mass of blue in front of her. 

With open palms to the floor, she sent the water into the pipes, feeling it push through the cracks. 

Metal clanged loudly in front of her, followed by a grunt.

The Painted Lady ignored the men, trusting the Blue Spirit to handle the situation.

She concentrated for a moment, not wanting to have to expend so much energy on this for nothing.

Her palms snapped around, now facing the ceiling. Katara stomped her back leg into a lunge. With a flourish, she focused on speed as the individual drops of water rushed back towards the ceiling, bursting back out from everywhere.

The pipes, many old and worn from years of toxic water, sliced like ribbons from the sheer force of her bending.

The liquid rained down on them in torrential downpour. 

Katara dipped her head down, water streaming off the brim of her hat.

Somewhere outside, the sludge that polluted the water slowed to a stop.

The water knocked the men off balance, both of them falling to the sides with the force.

She rushed towards the exit, pausing to send another wave of water at the solider, knocking him to the other side of the room.

The two intruders met gazes for a brief moment.

He seemed to get the message, darting out of the door ahead of her. 

She followed suit.

Katara followed the man up a flight of stairs, cursing under her breath at her dress. After two more steps, she grabbed the stupid skirt and wadded it up in her hand, freeing up her legs.

The pair followed the stairs to the catwalk and then the catwalk back to the alleyway that Katara recalled led to the entrance.

“Wait!” She shouted, a few steps behind the Blue Spirit. “They must have a filtration system!”

She came to a stop, the Blue Spirit stopping as well a few paces ahead.

“A filtration system?” He repeated.

She nodded.

The Blue Spirits permanent grin stared at her. 

“For the river!” Katara clarified. 

Neither moved for a moment.

Well, I’m getting it. With or without him.

She turned on her heel and ran back the way they came. 

~0~

Zuko sighed, watching the Painted Lady turn and hightail it back up the catwalk. He didn’t know how she knew about this filtration system.

Her bending, perhaps?

He ran to the wall adjacent to the catwalk, leaping up at the last moment. Zuko climbed up the wall with a slight bounce, spinning midway and launching himself towards the catwalk railing.

His hands made contact with the metal railing, hoisting himself up.

The woman was climbing on a barrel a few feet ahead, trying to get to the roof.

“Here,” he offered. 

Zuko came closer to the woman, offering her foot a boost.

She hesitantly lifted a foot off the barrel and allowed the man to guide her foot up to his shoulder, pushing her up at the last second.

The Painted Lady locked her leg at the top and grasped at the roof’s ledge, pulling herself up.

Zuko, who was a few inches taller than the woman, climbed up on the same barrel, simply needing good leap to reach the roof himself.

The roof was home to two large silos that Zuko assumed held water. His eyes followed the pipes that came up from the side of the building and where they went into a small chamber connected to one of the silos.

They went over to the small door on the box. 

Inside sat two large metal cylinders with a pipe coming out of both.

Bingo.

I…think.

In all honesty, he had absolutely zero idea what water filters would or should look like.

The Painted Lady peered around him, staring into the box. The cylinders were about three feet tall and eight inches wide.

He turned to look at her for a moment, wanting her approval that this was what she’d came back for.

His eyes drifted down her body, lingering for a moment on her golden arm band. A raised line of red peeked out from beneath it.

She’s…bleeding?

Temporarily forgetting the urgency for a brief moment, his eyes went back up to her face.

“You’re hurt,” he stated, the same deepness in his voice.

The woman had lowered her head for a moment, trying to keep the veil between her eyes and his own. 

The closeness of the two of them sent a strange wave of familiarity through him.

Her blue eyes stared at him from behind the veil. 

Zuko wondered if there was enough light that she could see his eyes, too.

“I’m fine.” she cleared her throat, reaching her arm down into the box. “This must be it.”

Her long fingers unscrewed the bolt holding the cylinders in place and she pulled her hand back, allowing him to lift them out.

They made it down to the banks with little issue, much to Zuko’s surprise. He half expected for either soldier to call for reinforcements and them to need to fight their way out of there.

This isn’t the last we’ll hear of General Mung and the soldiers. 

The unlikely pair stood side by side on the shore, somewhat near the boat Zuko had traveled across the river on. The cylinders sat in the sand/clay mixture at their feet.

“Thank you.” She suddenly said, after a few minutes of silence. 

Zuko turned and peered at her through the slits in his mask.

“You’re not really a spirit, are you?”

She froze, turning her head to stare at him, this time through the crack in her veil.

“I am just as much a spirit as you are,” she retorted, referring to his name.

He cocked his head to the side.

“Fair enough.”

“I’ll take that.” She scooped up the filters with a grunt. The woman looked to the sky, where the moon was beginning it’s descent. 

~0~

Katara stared at the sliver of moon. 

It was probably close to two in the morning.

Was it late enough to fiddle with the filters? Surely they’d need some sort of engineering to run properly…

…and engineering was not her strong suit.

She stepped onto the river, bending ice beneath her on instinct. Fog rolled in from the hills behind them and she turned to gaze at the masked man once more.

“Until next time.” He murmured.

The haze rolled between them, the taller man disappearing from view.

Katara’s muscles immediately began to protest beneath the weight of the filters, each cylinder weighing nearly fifteen pounds.

The young waterbender slowly began her journey across the river, frequently stopping to rest the added weight on sheets of ice beside her.

After nearly fifteen minutes, she had made it back to the town. She had decided on her trek back to the village she would drop off the filters in the middle of the town.

Surely at least one of them would know what they were looking at once they were discovered in the morning.

A squeak came from behind her and she quickly leaped off the platform and into the water.

She grimaced after she surfaced, paddling her way a bit further beneath the village platform.

Katara slowly treaded muck-water, thankful that it was at least a bit easier to stay afloat.

A few seconds ticked by and all was silent. 

What did I hear then?

She stared at the bottom of the decking and her eyes couldn’t detect any shadows above her.

I wonder…could I bend myself up out of the muck to float like I do when I travel?

Katara swam over to the other side of the platform and focused on doing just that. Slowly, she felt her body rise up from the muck, globs dripping down her arms and legs. 

Thank Spirits I haven’t fallen in before this…this is horrible. I would kill to soak in a warm tub right now.

Her feet hit the chilled surface of the ice and she bent what mud she could off of her. 

Yeah Katara, let’s not lead a mud trail to where we live.

Once she was satisfied with her level of cleanliness - and she quickly realized she couldn’t expect much - she slowly crept home. 

Her arm throbbed as she pulled her gold armbands off and she was briefly reminded of the knife wound.

Digging through her pack, she pulled out a small box of matches to light a few candles.

The cut had thankfully stopped bleeding but had a rather angry look to it. The skin around it was warm and puffy. 

Katara cleaned her wound, gingerly patting it with a damp cloth. Coating her hand in the water, she held it to the wound, the telltale soft bluish glow lighting up the room.

Her hand hovered over it, though she felt nothing. The pain ebbed slightly. 

Something seemed to be infecting it, as it wouldn’t heal completely.

She pulled her hand away, staring at the line.

What is going on?

Chapter Text

Previously…

Slowly, she felt her body rise up from the muck, globs dripping down her arms and legs. 

Thank Spirits I haven’t fallen in before this…this is horrible. I would kill to soak in a warm tub right now.

Her feet hit the chilled surface of the ice and she bent what mud she could off of her. 

Yeah Katara, let’s not lead a mud trail to where we live.

Once she was satisfied with her level of cleanliness - and she quickly realized she couldn’t expect much - she slowly crept home. 

Her arm throbbed as she pulled her gold armbands off and she was briefly reminded of the knife wound.

Digging thro ugh her pack, she pulled out a small box of matches to light a few candles.

The cut had thankfully stopped bleeding but had a rather angry look to it. The skin around it was warm and puffy. 

Katara cleaned her wound, gingerly patting it with a damp cloth. Coating her hand in the water, she held it to the wound, the telltale soft bluish glow lighting up the room.

Her hand hovered over it, though she felt nothing. The pain ebbed slightly. 

Something seemed to be infecting it, as it wouldn’t heal completely.

She pulled her hand away, staring at the line.

What is going on?

The next morning, Katara’s eyes blearily cracked open. Her head throbbed in sync with her pulse.

She groaned, throwing her arm over her eyes.

This is worse than that one time I drank with Jet.

Her heart panged at the mention of the former Freedom Fighter.

Jet hadn’t made the best choices, that much she was sure of, but he didn’t deserve to die.

Not like that.

Her mind drifted back to the tunnels beneath Ba Sing Se momentarily.

Then, inevitably to her friends.

Tears pooled in her eyes beneath her arm.

Crying’s not gonna bring them back, Katara. Pull it together. You’ll see them someday again. I just know it. 

Remember the plan. The day of black sun is coming.

Katara rolled onto her side, barely making it halfway before groaning in pain. Her wound ached at her in warning and she rolled back onto her back.

The events of the previous night came flooding back...the factory, the soldiers, getting the filtration system and… the Blue Spirit.

His blue and white mask silently observed her in her mind.

You’re not really a spirit, are you?

Katara had barely contained her guilty sort of panic when he’d stared at her and asked that.

She couldn’t see his eyes, of course, but it would only make sense that he would be looking at her.

Or at least, the Painted Lady version of herself.

It was strange, having a conversation - if you could even call it that - with someone when you couldn’t even see their face. Though, it wouldn’t be too far of a leap to assume he felt the same way about her.

From what she’d seen of herself in the mirror Akira kept in the shop, the veil and hat did well enough to keep her features blurred from prying eyes.

I wonder who the Blue Spirit really is?

There had been many newcomers to their…no, the - village since her recent crusade as the Painted Lady.

Katara made sure she was quick to correct herself.

This village was not her own and these people were not her people.

Ever since she realized how long she’d spent in the village posing as their beloved spirit, her mind would remind her how angry they’d be if they ever found out.

The Blue Spirit seemed to realize she wasn’t actually the Painted Lady after their first serious encounter. She was thankful he didn’t seem upset at the realization…more curious.

Perhaps it was because he acted under the guise of a ‘spirit’ as well.

She took a deep breath, her mind flashing through separate scenarios of her lifting off his mask and seeing his true face beneath.

Haru.

Sokka.

The cabbage man from Omashu - she cracked a smile.

Zuko.

More faces, even ones that she’d simply glanced at in a crowd shuffled across her mind’s eye.

There was no telling who the Blue Spirit could be.

It was strange though, how she felt a sense of familiarity to him.

Perhaps it was just because she’d frequently seen their wanted posters beside his own.

Her mind drifted back to her brother and again, she pulled her mind away.

She moved her arm off her face, instead rubbing her temples with her thumb and middle finger.

After a few more minutes just lying there in silence, she forced herself up out of bed, lighting a few candles to brighten the dark room.

She got dressed, cringing as she put her arm above her head to pull on her top.

Her skin felt tight and she absentmindedly scratched off a flake of dirt.

Perhaps I can find a tub to take a bath in today.

Her headache throbbed in response.

Maybe a cold bath would help, anyways.

~0~

Katara had managed to get her hands on the next best thing to a tub - a trough. It was long enough where she could lay down in it, with only her knees down having to stick out the top. She figured once she filled it with water, she could at least soak herself up to her armpits.

Thankful Akira seemed to be out of shop that day - perhaps preoccupied with Iroh - so she dragged the container into her room without anyone noticing.

As far as she thought, at least.

Cautiously, Katara bent in a steady supply of water through a small hole she’d found in the bottom of the back wall. She was thankful it faced the river, as opposed to part of the village.

Clean water magically flowing from the muck and into her room was more then likely to raise a few eyebrows.

Once she’d filled the surprisingly clean trough and checked the temperature, she peeled herself out of her clothes and unceremoniously sank in with a sigh. Katara washed her hair with a floral scented soap bar and started on the long process of scrubbing the muck from her skin.

Her skin eventually turned back to its light olive, parts light pink from the effort.

Katara made sure to pay extra attention to her wound, wiping it throughly with a clean part of rag and bending clean water to rinse.

It looked somewhat better, though she had to admit it bothered her still that she couldn’t heal it.

There wasn’t much she couldn’t heal, really.

Old scars, extensive damage, some poisons…

Her stomach flipped at the thought.

Was the knife poisoned? Surely not…

Her wet hand went to her forehead, water dripping down her face.

She felt fine, aside from the headache…which had seemed to go away once she had some water and nibbled on some food before her bath.

But would I know if I was poisoned?

Eventually, the water grew cold and murky, her fingers wrinkling like sea prunes. Begrudgingly, she climbed out of her makeshift tub.

~0~

Zuko had spent most of his morning wandering around the village in search of ‘good’ jasmine tea for his uncle. He was skeptical that he would actually find some.

It was more likely he’d find two-headed fish then any sort of ‘good’ tea.

Not that he would really know what his uncle considered good, anyways.

He sighed at the thought, raking his hand through his hair.

It had grown significantly longer over the past couple of months. His hair was long enough to tie up, something that he was thankful for when he’d donned his Blue Spirit mask.

Zuko continued to wear it down, despite it being long enough to wear in his once signature top knot.

He stared at the options the last merchant offered.

No luck.

This was probably more of an errand to get him out and about.

Akira had shown up not long after they woke up, a Pai Sho board tucked under her arm.

That alone was enough to make him want to leave.

Though, after his conversation with the man in the previous port and his easily obtainable ship ride to the Fire Nation, he had to admit he was curious.

There was something about Pai Sho Uncle wasn’t - and maybe wouldn’t - tell him.

He stopped mid stride, finding himself at the edge of the village’s planking.

The factory sat across the river in the distance, its’ smokestacks void of any smoke.

A smirk easily slipped across Zuko’s face, thinking back to the night prior.

The sounds of his sword meeting his opponents’ rang in his ears.

He didn’t realize how much he’d missed a good fight. It was the one thing he’d trained himself to be good at- at least with the soldiers.

Zuko thought back to all the fights he’d lost to Azula, and the smirk turned into a scowl.

It was all too easy for him to slip back into a broody mood.

He stood there for some time before Iroh walked up behind him.

“Well, my dear nephew,” he said, looking to where Zuko had stopped.

The factory loomed in the distance.

“I suppose they have you to thank for that.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He retorted.

A beat.

“It was all the Painted Lady.”

Iroh chuckled, clapping Zuko on the shoulder. “Ah, the honorable spirit - or should I say spirits strike again.” Iroh winked.

“You know, Uncle, I’m not so sure she’s a spirit,” Zuko said, gruffly. His amber eyes stared at the coastline where they’d stopped briefly the night prior. “Spirit or not, she got the job done.” He frowned. “Her arm got hit by a throwing knife from one of the soldiers. It bled.”

His uncle hummed in response, stroking his beard. “Bled you say? Very interesting…well, for her sake I hope she is a spirit.” Iroh stuck his arms in his sleeves, beginning to turn away. “Often times metalwork soldiers will dip their knives in mercury.”

Zuko frowned, recalling the knife nearly skimming his own body. “Mercury?”

Iroh looked intensely at Zuko. “In large quantities, it can cause hallucinations and death. In smaller quantities, however…it can attack the immune system, make particularly bad wounds even more severe, amongst other complications.”

Iroh’s nephew frowned in response, not saying anything.

As Iroh journeyed back to their makeshift home, he was deep in thought.

If the Painted Lady was who he thought it was… Blue eyes and water coated glowing hands appeared in his mind…then she could be in for a rude awakening. A knife glinted, shattering the mental image of the lady.

~0~

After her bath, Katara had wrapped a makeshift shawl around her shoulders, not wanting to expose her injured arm.

She still couldn’t understand why she couldn’t heal herself. All this would have been so much easier if she could have just healed her arm, getting rid of any trace of her being there that night.

Katara went in search of Akira, who she found in the middle of the village, close to where she had dropped off the filtration system.

A group of men were tinkering with the cylinders, fastening them to a makeshift boat. The intake pipe, she supposed, had been hooked up to a funnel that would lie in the water. They’d removed the tops of the cylinders, having seemed to discover some way to remove the interiors and clean the muck out periodically.

As she got closer, they lowered their contraption down into the water.

Akira turned towards Katara at her arrival, nodding her head in greeting.

“What is that?” She asked, gesturing in mock curiosity to the filtration system.

“A state of the art filtration system. Some new Fire Nation technology.” Akira studied Katara. “The latest gift from the Painted Lady.”

Katara did her best to keep her expression normal.

“Is it going to be able to clean up the river?”

Akira sighed, staring out at the brown water. “Maybe eventually. Chen and some of the other men are planning on checking out the creek near Dock’s docks on the mainland. If they could get it back to flowing at the previous level, they probably could dilute the muck enough where fish could survive.”

Chen seemed to be the one in charge. He appeared to be in his late thirties, with dull brown hair and a missing bottom tooth. Katara vaguely recalled healing him.

Shouts sounded from across the village.

“They’re coming!”

~0~

Zuko and Iroh were killing time in their room when screams erupted in the distance.

“The soldiers!”

“We’re under attack!”

The two glanced at each other with alarmed expressions before darting out and towards the sound of the commotion.

A fireball whizzed into a building in the distance. Townsfolk ran amuck everywhere.

Some men, armed with various weapons or makeshift weapons, ran towards the noise, while the women gathered up their children and tried to get them inside.

Not that inside seemed to be much safer.

“What’s going on?” Iroh asked, seeing Akira scurrying back away from the source of the commotion.

“General Mung!” She exclaimed. “Him and the others are back!”

Zuko narrowed his eyes.

He knew he’d not be too happy about the state of the factory, but he didn’t think the village would face retaliation this quickly.

“Erin, come on!” A mother called out, shooing her son inside. Another family slipped past behind Zuko and he glanced over at them.

A familiar brown head disappeared in the distance, a few buildings down from Akira’s.

Was that Katara? What’s she doing?

“Lee!” a feminine voice called. “Lee!”

The woman pulled his thoughts away from Katara.

It was Pepper, the woman he helped Katara rescue from the deadbeat drunk.

“Pepper,” he greeted, dipping his head. “Uncle. This is Pepper.”

Iroh turned to greet her.

“Pepper, this is…Mushi.”

“It’s very nice to meet you, Mushi…Lee- I was hoping you could help me. I can’t find my son.”

Another fireball blasted through the town, shaking the ground.

“Go,” Iroh murmured, placing his hand on Zuko’s back.

Zuko nodded, before saying to Pepper, “Show me where you last saw him.”

Pepper led Zuko towards the source of the commotion.

As they got closer to the right side of the village, the noise got louder. Fire seemed to be rapidly burning through the first couple of houses on the outskirts of the village.

It crackled and roared.

The soldiers’ boats were a stones throw away now. Three small motorized canoes, staggered two behind the lead, barreled towards the town. General Mung and two soldiers were in the first, with four soldiers in the boats behind.

A scowl overtook Zuko’s face.

Mung.

“I thought you all got the message the last time!” Mung shouted out. His boat came to a stop beside the platform and his boots hit the planking with a thud. “I guess I was mistaken.”

Some of his cohorts disembarked from their boats, standing behind their general.

“Thievery was bad enough, but now…now you’ve destroyed our factory!”

General Mung gestured to the burning buildings beside him.

“This is a town of thieves and liars!” He stared out across the sea of faces. “Where’s your Painted Lady now?”

Pepper whimpered from beside Zuko. A few of the men shifted angrily beside them.

“We’re going to cure the world of this wretched village.” General Mung waved his hand above his soldiers, seeming to signal something to the pair still in the boat.

A familiar young face moved through the crowd to Zuko’s left.

The boy!

The woman inside the boat to the left stood up, swinging a grappling hook above her head. With a flick, she hurled it towards the town.

Zuko’s eyes widened as he realized what she had been aiming for.

The support posts!

~0~

The Painted Lady launched off the wood planks of the deck and hit the water, instantly sending herself flying towards the source of the commotion.

Her arm stung beneath her golden armband, the wind whipping past her.

She started this mess. 

Now, it was time to finish it.

Katara scowled, calling in fog. It rolled across the water, blanketing the entirety of the water, standing nearly as tall as the cliffs around the river.

Something cracked and splashed noisily, hidden from Katara by the fog.

Shrieks erupted in response.

All was quiet for a moment.

“Look at that!” She heard a feminine voice say in the distance. “Where’s it coming from?”

“I don’t know, something strange is going on.” A man said back.

“There is NO Painted Lady!” A familiar man interjected.

The General.

As Katara got closer, she pushed the fog closer, sending it over the village now.

The fires crackled, engulfing the third building.

A wave of water rose up, knocking into the buildings. The bright glow dimmed through the fog, the flames sizzling out.

She came to a stop in front of where she’d heard General Mung.

Coaxing the fog back, she revealed herself to them.

General Mung’s ugly mug came into focus, a nervous sort of grimace on his face.

They stared at one another for a moment, neither saying a word.

Suddenly, she sent herself full speed towards the village, riding a wave. The wind howled in her ears and she leaned into it.

As she approached the decking, she launched herself high into the air, landing on the wood.

The soldiers nervously skittered back.

Katara left her gaze leveled on the General.

“D-do something!” He growled, shuffling behind the two soldiers and shoving them forward.

They gasped, stumbling. After temporarily hesitating, they drew broadswords, holding them at the ready as they inched towards her.

The pair moved forward a bit more before Katara lifted her head further, discreetly flicking her wrist at her side.

A water whip rose up from the right, knocking the decorative red and gold headbands off their heads with a splash.

They yelped in response, throwing their weapons down before turning and running.

“Wha-!” Mung roared in disbelief. “Stand your ground!”

To her surprise, they continued past Mung, pushing through the townspeople and out of sight.

“You cowards!”

Katara noticed Zuko’s face in the crowd. He was standing next to Pepper, who had her son held protectively in her arms.

Thank Spirits they’re all right. 

She had seen Pepper looking for the boy earlier that day and hoped she had found him before all this chaos erupted.

The Painted Lady walked closer to General Mung, who simply stood frozen in his place with wide eyes.

She raised her hand towards him, curling her fingers in as if she was going to grab something out of the air.

Jerking her hand up, the two boats on the right side of the platform shot into the air, a pillar of water beneath them. Katara blasted them towards the cliffside, where they exploded on impact.

Sweat formed on her forehead.

The remaining soldiers gawked at her display of power. Not even a moment later, they all retreated, tripping over themselves as they attempted to all board the remaining boat.

General Mung shook his head in disgust as they sped away.

Satisfaction spread through Katara.

“Fine then,” he sneered, dropping into a bending position. His hands went into fists and crossed in front of his body before extending away from him, almost in a slash.

“I’ll take care of you myself.”

The Painted Lady rose an eyebrow, the expression not lost beneath her veil.

With a yell, he crossed his arms in front of his body before spinning around, dragging a line of fire out and sending it towards her.

Her eyes widened at the speed and width of his attack. Katara launched her body to the left, throwing down a platform while simultaneously sending a line of water from under the deck. The water, like a fin through the top of water, sliced through the decking down the middle, sending fragments of wood flying.

Mung shifted over, trying to not fall through. The move only served to send him flying to the right, splashing down in the muck quite far away.

She pounced towards him, using her bending to submerge herself and pop back up in front of him, the sludge spinning off her like she was a top.

Her arm twinged again.

“Leave this village,” she commanded, floating above the surface. “And never come back.”

She glared at him, daring him to not heed her silent warning.

After a scowl, he quickly swam away, beginning to yell towards the boat, which had stopped some ways away to watch. She watched his cohorts pull his grimy body into the boat and speed off.

A smile broke out across her face.

Good riddance.

The villagers broke out in a cheer, some of them whistling as loud as they possibly could.

You’re not out of the woods yet, Katara. She reigned in her budding excitement, floating back over towards the village.

“Thank you, Painted Lady!” Dock approached her. “You’re the best! Me and my brothers really owe you a lot!”

She smiled slightly at Dock, resisting the urge to back away from him.

Another bead of sweat dripped down the side of her nose.

His brown eyes studied her carefully, close enough to probably see the sweat.

“Hey, wait a second, I know you!” His grin dropped and he quirked an eyebrow. “You’re not the Painted Lady, you’re June!”

Anger spread across Dock’s face.

Katara’s eyes widened, bringing her hand to her face. Face paint stained her fingers.

Oh no…

The panic she’d been so afraid of rose up inside her.

“You’ve been tricking us! You’re not a colonial are you?” He raised a knobby finger to point at her. “You’re a water bender!”

Murmurs erupted through the crowd and Katara nervously looked past Dock to the crowd. The crowd’s reaction seemed to vary, some faces scrunched up in frustration, others looking sad.

The overall consensus however, was not good.

She met Zuko’s gaze in the crowd. He looked stunned, but not as stunned as the rest, interestingly enough.

“How dare you act like our Painted Lady?” Yelled a man from the back of the crowd.

That seemed to shift their mood, the hoarde beginning to grumble and move towards her.

“Yeah!”

~0~

So, Katara was the Painted Lady.

Not 100% what- or rather who - he’d expected, but he had decided that whomever was posing as the spirit would have to be an extremely powerful bender.

Katara had definitely excelled in her prowess.

Zuko felt the unease in the crowd shift over to outrage. His hand clenched into a fist at his side.

Memories of his journey without his uncle rose to the forefront of his mind.

Young Lee’s sweet face morphing into disgust and distrust popped up.

He pushed his way to the front of the crowd. Someone followed behind him.

He didn’t look to see who it was.

“Maybe she is a water bender,” Zuko said, moving between Katara and the kooky old man.

“She was just trying to help us!”

Pepper.

The mother stood next to Zuko, in front of the young water bender.

“She saved me and my son! She healed so many of us! Fed us!”

“Because of her, that factory won’t be polluting your river and the army is gone!” He continued. “Who do you think probably went and got you the filtration system anyways?”

The crowd continued to grumble, though the tension had lessened significantly.

People began to part and make a path for someone he couldn’t see.

The woman Katara had been staying with, Akira, pushed through.

“How dare you all!” Akira stalked forward, her arms folded in front of her chest.

Zuko turned slightly, to look at Katara.

She nervously studied the woman’s expression.

Why wasn’t she furious, too?

It dawned on him.

Pai Sho.

At least, that was the only conclusion he could reach.

“You should be thanking her! We were in a bad spot before she got here! Pu was down, many of you all were sick or starving-“

“Akira,” Katara put her hand on the elder woman’s shoulder. “Guys- it’s okay.”

She walked closer to the agitated crowd, pulling her hat and veil off.

Zuko studied her face. Her olive skin still had quite a bit of the reddish paint on it, although many lines broken from sweat. The yellow moon on her forehead contrasted with her blue eyes.

She looked much older then he’d thought before. Her features were…stronger than what they were months ago.

Flecks of paint dotted her neck.

When had she’d become beautiful? And older?

They met eyes briefly and Zuko tore his gaze away.

Now is not the time. He mentally swore at his teenage hormones.

“I shouldn’t have acted like someone I wasn’t,” She said earnestly, looking to all their faces. “I shouldn’t have tricked you…”

Katara paused, pushing a strand of loose hair behind her ear.

Memories seemed to flash in her mind.

“But…I felt I had to do something…I can’t - won’t- turn my back on people that need me! Especially when I can do something! It doesn’t matter if the Painted Lady is real or not.”

Their faces fell, anger melting off.

“Your problems are real, this river is real!” She trailed off again, trying to find the right words. “You can’t wait around for someone to help you, you have to help yourself.”

“She’s right!” Dock nodded to himself. Murmurs of agreement rose up in the crowd.

“I’d like to help you, if you’ll let me,” Katara bent a stream of clean, blue-green water from the river, holding it in a ball in front of her.

“We can try to clean the river.”

She sent the water back into the river with a splash.

Cheers erupted from the crowd and a body slammed into Katara’s, engulfing her in a hug.

It was Pepper.

Akira wasn’t far behind joining in on the hug too.

Zuko took that opportunity to melt back into the crowd.

A strange feeling filled Zuko’s chest.

It was a nice surprise to have been able to shift the crowd from angry to thankful. The interaction alone made him wish someone had been kind enough to do the same to him when he protected the Earth Kingdom civilians from the soldiers.

The memories brought back the same feelings of shame and thinly controlled rage.

It’s different for the Fire Nation, I guess. We’re enemies simply guilty by association.

~0~

Katara looked to the townspeople with a grin.

They’d all journeyed to the shore across from the factory.

She shifted into her stance, bending the water away from itself. A path opened up in the riverbed and she stepped down into the muck. The dirt rose to her ankles with a soft squelch.

It never ceased to amaze her, how far her bending had come.

Somewhere from behind her in the crowd, Iroh and Zuko watched the near-master water bender with interest.

The townspeople gasped from behind her, murmuring in awe.

It seemed to be different for them, watching a normal human girl bend water as opposed to a spirit.

She was able to bend the water away about thirty feet ahead of her. The path was nearly fifteen feet across. Screwing her ankles down into the mud to reinforce her stance, she called to them.

“Alright!”

The villagers poured into the strip of dry land, armed with shovels and wheelbarrows. One by one, they methodically shoveled away the muck from the riverbed and into their wheelbarrows. In hardly no time at all, the section was cleared. They all filed out of the river before Katara backed up herself, letting the river back down with a flourish.

Section by section, they continued the process down the bank of the river. Each time, the water that rushed back over the once dry spot seemed cleaner and clearer than the time before.

Some of the others were in long canoes, holding mesh nets between the boats, pulling the thicker out.

Hours passed, Katara teetered on the brink of exhaustion.

“Miss Katara,” Iroh placed his hand on her arm as she stood on the banks, now near the old factory. “You look like you are about to fall over. Haven’t you done enough for the day?”

She winced at the contact to her wound.

Iroh quickly pulled back his arm, noticing the wrap.

The townspeople sat a ways behind them, gathered in small circles, chatting over their dinner.

The sun had began to dip lower on the horizon.

“I want to finish.” She mumbled.

Iroh was right, she was tired.

But she needed to finish what she’d started. She’d spent so long now, trying to save this village. The eclipse was still a few weeks away.

“Is that from a knife?” Iroh asked, gesturing to the bandaged wound. “How is it doing?”

Katara met his gaze, looking at the red wrap around her bicep.

“I can’t heal it…it’s not necessarily getting worse, but not better either. I don’t know why…”

Chapter Text

Previously…

Section by section, they continued the process down the bank of the river. Each time, the water that rushed back over the once dry spot seemed cleaner and clearer than the time before.

Some of the others were in long canoes, holding mesh nets between the boats, pulling the thicker out.

Hours went by and by then, Katara teetered on the brink of exhaustion. 

“Miss Katara,” Iroh placed his hand on her arm as she stood on the banks, now near the old factory. “You look like you are about to fall over. Haven’t you done enough for the day?”

She winced at the contact to her wound.

Iroh quickly pulled back his arm, noticing the wrap.

The townspeople sat a ways behind them, gathered in small circles, chatting over their dinner.

The sun had began to dip lower on the horizon. 

“I want to finish.” She mumbled.

Iroh was right, she was tired. But she needed to finish what she’d started. She’d spent so long now, trying to save this village. The eclipse was still a few weeks away. 

“Is that from a knife?” Iroh asked, gesturing to the bandaged wound. “How is it doing?”

Katara met his gaze, looking at the red wrap around her bicep. 

“I can’t heal it…it’s not necessarily getting worse, but not better either. I don’t know why…”

Katara, Iroh, Zuko and Akira sat in a small circle. Iroh managed to coax the young waterbender back over to the group. He placed a bowl of stew into her hands and swept his arm out in front of him, silently offering her a seat next to Akira.

Iroh laughed heartily at something Akira had said, though she hadn’t caught what.

The day’s events were playing back in her mind. Mung swimming away, Dock’s shocked expression, everyone’s cheers after the water was noticeably clearer, and the buckets and buckets of muck being hauled away.

Hauled away to be dumped right outside Mung’s old office, hopefully. A smile drifted across her lips before she took another bite.

All in all, today had gone so much differently than she could have expected. Zuko stepping in between her and steadily growing mob of villagers was the first thing that came to mind. When the day had started, she never would have guessed it would have ended with her sitting here with her once archnemesis and his uncle, eating a bowl of stew.

Iroh was no where near as bristly as his fiery nephew. Their relationship was a strange one. They easily seemed like polar opposites. Iroh being more content to hold a conversation and drink tea, while Zuko didn’t particularly peg her as a long conversation and nice cup of tea kind of guy.

She looked to the elder man in question. He looked at Zuko with thinly veiled fatherly concern, a look she’d remembered her own father giving Sokka a few times in the past. Perhaps that was the reasoning, Iroh was like a father to him.

Katara chewed the stew thoughtfully, staring out over the water. The sun hung over the horizon, casting a golden-red light on the group.

“So, Katara, Zuko,” Iroh started, only to be cut off by the sound of Zuko choking seconds later at the mention of his real name.

Katara’s head whipped up at the mention of her real name, eyes darting from Iroh to Akira. 

They were wanted criminals, after all.

Akira laughed jovially, bringing her hand to her mouth. “It’s fine, Katara, I know more than I think you realize.”

Zuko continued to struggle with the bite of food, clearing his throat and drinking tea to wash whatever remnants down.

“June is hardly a water tribe name.” Akira waved her hand dismissively. “Besides, Iroh and I have been friends for some time. The secret is safe with me.”

Zuko’s amber eyes met Katara’s blue, both equally surprised.

“This has something to do with the lotus tile, doesn’t it, Uncle?” Zuko asked, though it was meant more as a statement.

“The lotus tile?” Katara echoed, confused.

Iroh met his nephew’s gaze before briefly glancing over his own shoulder to look at the villagers behind him. He remained quiet.

“You both were playing Pai Sho.” Zuko continued, lowering his voice slightly after noticing his uncle’s pointed look. “Is Akira a…a member? Or whatever you call it?”

A mysterious look floated across Iroh’s face. Akira pressed her cup to her lips, hiding her expression.

“Pai Sho?” Katara continued, still not following. “What are you talking about?”

His temper flared, and he clearly was ignoring Katara. He pressed his uncle further. 

“When are you going to let me in on these secrets, old man? We get smuggled into Ba Sing Se with no problem and then I can simply show the damn tile to a stranger and we get free passage on a ship!” He slammed his tea cup onto the ground. “And now, this stranger, a woman you just met, knows our names. Just like that!”

Akira studied the young man, not saying anything. 

“Something has to be going on, and I’m tired of you not telling me!” Zuko’s voice grew louder. 

Katara noticed a few villagers turn to look curiously.

Neither Akira nor Iroh said anything.

With the realization that he wasn’t going to get the answers he clearly wanted, Zuko leapt to his feet, storming away.

Katara wondered why Iroh was being secretive about his and Akira’s friendship and whatever significance the lotus tile held.

“You’ll have to excuse my nephew,” Iroh said. “He has had a very long couple of weeks.”

Akira offered Iroh a sympathetic smile.

“How did you know?” Katara asked Akira, turning the conversation off Zuko. She had questions of her own, and Zuko’s outburst appeared to be something Iroh was used to.

“Did you tell her?” She asked Iroh, when neither responded.

“Let’s just say that your arrival…closely followed by the return of a waterbending spirit tends to stir up conversation. Much can be learned over a good game of Pai Sho.” Iroh murmured.

Katara frowned, still not understanding. 

Was that supposed to be some sort of code?

“So, you knew who I was because you played Pai Sho with Iroh?” She asked Akira, though by now Katara figured she was letting Iroh do all the talking.

Iroh chuckled. “There is a saying, young Katara, that the white lotus opens wide to those who know her secrets.”

A similar frustration rose up in Katara yet she kept it buttoned down. Getting angry at them wouldn’t benefit her situation. Especially since Akira had been so helpful to her - and she’d hoped Iroh would do the same.

Akira pulled something out of her pocket.

She leaned forward, handing Katara a small Pai Sho tile. A lotus was engraved into it.

“You may find this helpful later on your journey, my dear.” Akira’s eyes twinkled.

Katara took the small tile, looking at the flower engraved on the surface. She squeezed the tile in her palm, feeling the flower’s pattern imprint itself into her skin at the motion.

Akira and Iroh shared a mysterious smile. 

She looked past Iroh and Akira, resisting the urge to ask anything else. Something told her any further attempts would be futile.

So instead, she slipped the Pai Sho piece into her pocket. 

Better hold onto it, she thought. 

They all were silent for a few more moments before Iroh spoke.

“As I was saying, Katara - you told us before how you got separated from your friends, but you didn’t tell us how you planned to get back to them.”

She was silent for a moment, gnawing on her lip. “I’ve been meaning to talk to you about that…I was thinking. I know what their plans were, but I don’t know where exactly they’re meeting.”

Katara looked into Iroh’s eyes. 

Could she trust him?

He’d been nothing but nice to her since she arrived, and he had jumped in front of Aang when Azula tried to kill him with lightning…

Besides, it wasn’t like the Fire Nation probably didn’t already know…Azula, dressed in Earth Kingdom green came to mind, the Dai Li flanking her. It would be better to ask for help, anyway.

“The day of the black sun - a solar eclipse - that’s when we were planning on meeting outside the capital. Firebenders will be unable to bend for eight minutes. We…we were hoping to catch the Fire Lord by surprise…” she shifted on the grass. “I don’t think we’ll have the element of surprise anymore…but I think we’ll stand a chance. Sokka was talking about looking for our father before we got separated.”

Iroh hummed thoughtfully. “I believe you are right. It is likely Azula found out about the eclipse from the Earth King. Although, the solar eclipse could be the leverage you all need. I take it your father is a warrior among your people?”

She nodded before she pressed her lips upwards, the smile not reaching her eyes. 

Her father’s face shrinking as they parted ways made her heart squeeze. She hated having to leave him almost as much as she hated him leaving her.

“Aang still needs to learn firebending. We were hoping to find him a teacher in case…” she trailed off, not wanting to even breathe the possibility of their attack failing.

Iroh stroked his beard thoughtfully. 

“Wait…you’re a firebender, right? Would you teach him?” Her eyes lit up at the idea, staring at the older man hopefully.

The elder man looked past Katara, down the banks, almost as if waiting for something or someone.

“We shall see. Let us not get ahead of ourselves. Destiny tends to have a funny way of working herself out.”

She tried to not let the answer get to her, her shoulders drooping slightly. 

Iroh picked up his tea. Katara was sure it had to be cold by then. 

He held it under his chin, as if he was going to take a sip.

Steam shot out of his nostrils and into the cup, which began to steam with warmth seconds later.

Did he just firebend his tea? She smiled.

“Would you help us? Help Aang, I mean? I know Ozai is your brother, but…” Katara faltered, not knowing how to ask Iroh to betray his country and brother. 

Not that he hadn’t already, the wound beneath his sleeve an indication.

Iroh took a sip of the tea, pulling away with a wince. Steam still curled off the rim of the cup.

“You will have to convince my nephew, first. His choice made in the caves was not made lightly. I myself was surprised he did not choose his sister and throne, over me.”

Katara sighed, glancing over her shoulder in the direction Zuko had stormed off. 

“I’ve been meaning to talk to him, actually.” 

She thought back to their first short-lived and admittedly short-tempered interaction they’d had in Akira’s shop.

Then, to him helping her save Pepper and stepping in between her and the villagers once her charade was up.

As much as she hated to admit it, she owed him an apology. 

Even if he owed her one - or ten!

She took a deep breath before getting up, brushing the dirt and grass off her bottom. 

“Wish me luck,” she muttered, mostly to herself. 

The waterbender wandered down the bank, not too sure where exactly he’d wandered off. 

Ten paces later, she glanced back at the villagers, the factory looming on the cliff behind them. Some seemed to have headed home for the night, the crowd having lessened, groups of people floating across the river on the small boats.

It felt surreal to be on these banks once more, this time with no threat of the Fire Nation soldier’s looming over her head. Her arm throbbed for the umpteenth time that day, the wound aggravated from all the bending and moving from scaring off Mung and cleaning the river.

It was so worth it.

The river’s shoreline changed, her feet suddenly splashing through water. Bending down, she took off her shoes, satisfied to let her toes squish in the soft silt. A figure sat on the rocky dune in the distance.

Zuko.

If he heard her approach, he gave no indication.

His head hung down, strands of dark hair blocking his face from view. He’d traveled far enough from the group that the people on the shore seemed like small ants on the dimly lit horizon. His feet hung off the rock, staring at the water lapping in the silt beneath him.

“Zuko,” she greeted quietly, coming to stop a few paces back from the rock.

He raised his head, removing his gaze off the water that lapped beneath his feet.

“What do you want?” He asked huskily, meeting her eyes.

The sun had since disappeared beneath the horizon, allowing the moon to light up the landscape. 

Katara wrung her hands, blinking. 

“Um…” she took a deep breath. “I came to say thank you…and apologize.”

He squinted at her, his brief confusion not lost to her in the dark. 

“Apologize?” He repeated.

She nodded. 

“Katara-“

“The way I-“

They said at the same time.

She pressed her lips together. 

Water rushed over her feet and she felt her feet sink slightly into the silt. 

“Can I sit?” She gestured to the rock beside him.

Zuko shrugged, scooting down to give her room. Katara moved closer to the rock, hoisting her body up to sit next to Zuko. 

She shivered, surprised at the chilled temperature of the rock. 

“I shouldn’t have treated you so badly when we first ran into each other at Akira’s.” She started. “It wasn’t right. You seemed just as surprised as I was and…and…”

“You’re used to me chasing you and the Avatar around the globe,” he mumbled. “I get it.”

Katara sighed, making herself look at the firebender. “It still doesn’t excuse it. I’m sorry, Zuko…and you jumped in to help me with Pepper and when they found out I’m the Painted Lady.” She laughed dryly. “Thank you, really.”

They sat in silence for a moment. Katara absentmindedly bent a stream of water from the river, running it over her feet to clean the silt off them.

“I still can’t believe you stepped in between us, honestly.”

Sometime during their conversation, the same peaceful feeling slipped between the odd pair, the feeling reminiscent of their time spent in the crystal catacombs.

“I surprised myself,” he stared across the water at the village. The charred three buildings were barely visible from where they sat.

“Why?” Katara peered at Zuko. “Why’d you do it?”

He didn’t meet her eyes. 

“A while back,” he started, his voice tight and raspy at a memory. “I was traveling alone…without my uncle. I stumbled onto a small town, just outside the desert..”

Katara’s gaze moved out over to the water as she listened to him tell his story of his experience with a young Earth Kingdom boy named Lee and the thuggish soldiers that resided in the village. He told her about the two days he spent there, working on their farm, teaching the youth how to wield dual broadswords and gifting him a dagger his uncle had given him during his time spent trying to conquer Ba Sing Se.

“Lee pulled the dagger on the soldiers when they tried to take his family’s food, so… they took him. I went after him for his parents. The soldiers fought back and I ended up firebending.” Zuko’s voice sounded thick as he finished the sentence. “I let my anger get the best of me. The townspeople were furious, all because I was a firebender. I told them who I really was…Lee said he hated me.”

He was silent for a few seconds, and Katara wondered if that was the end of his story. 

He knew how she felt. 

It was a shame that no one stepped in for him, much like he had done for her. He’d risked his life, all for a boy he just met. 

So what if he was a firebender?

He shouldn’t have been hated and exiled for something he was born into.

She momentarily recalled him saying before that he was a banished prince. 

Katara swallowed, slowly nodding. “I see.”

Crickets began to sing, covering up the silence.

Zuko rubbed the back of his neck. “Thank you for saving my uncle.” He turned to look at her, shadows covered his face, darkening the light skin. “I know we have… history. You didn’t have to.”

She studied his face. She’d only seen expressions of determination or anger for so long.

His amber eyes bore into her own. 

He was… thankful.

His brow and unmarred eye were soft, not furled down in rage. 

He’s actually kind of handsome, Katara found herself thinking before she could stop herself. Her cheeks warmed at the thought and she looked down.

“I won’t ever turn my back on people that need me.” She murmured, before adding, “You’re welcome.”

The moon rose higher in the sky. The sound of water lapping beneath their feet and nighttime animals emerging to sing took up any void that might have formed from the lack of conversation. 

“I also came out here to…ask your opinion on something, or see if you’d be okay with it…” she said suddenly.

He raised his good eyebrow in response.

“I need to find my friends…I don’t know where you stand with your whole ‘capturing Aang’ thing - and I don’t need to know,” she quickly added. “But I think you’d be my best bet in finding him. I have a general idea on where he will be soon, but I don’t necessarily want to travel alone…Iroh told me I needed to ask you about it.”

She turned again to stare out over the water. “We could really use your help.”

In the distance, down the shoreline, she saw a strange black mass growing closer to the shore. Katara frowned, squinting.

What was that?

It was larger than any boat the village had, even larger then the boat General Mung had left behind.

“I-“ Zuko started, before Katara’s hand flew to her own mouth, a gasp cutting him off.

“Is that what I think it is?” Her blood ran cold in her veins.

It looked like a Fire Nation cruiser ship.

She glanced at Zuko. His face paled and he nodded slowly.

“Do you think Mung sent them?”

Not waiting for a response, Katara leapt off the rocks, Zuko snapping out of his shock from the motion.

Her feet smacked the ground in rapid fire succession, Zuko’s own footsteps not far behind hers. 

She hadn’t realized how far they’d walked until she was desperate to get back.

Smoke billowed from the smokestack atop the large cruiser ship.

In the distance, they watched with horror as a man that had a similar build to Iroh was drug up the plank and onto the ship. Seconds later, the plank was retracted and the ship began moving away.

“Uncle!” Zuko screamed. “Uncle!”

They thundered to a stop beside a smoldering dent in the silt. Fire Nation flags flew proudly off the mast atop the ship.

Akira stumbled down the shore towards them.

“Akira!” Katara exclaimed, moving towards the woman.

Her clothes were filthy and she seemed to be hobbling.

“It was…” Akira’s left hand was pressed firmly against her right shoulder. She raised her bloodied right finger to beckon towards the ship. “A-Azula.”

Her face contorted with pain and she slumped towards the earth. 

Katara lurched forward to slow her fall, her head turning to stare at Zuko.

“Oh no.” She breathed.

Cradling the elder lady’s upper body in her lap, she pulled water from the river, cloaking her hand in the glowing liquid.

“Zuko,” Katara said.

The young man had started anxiously pacing like a caged animal, his fingers skimming through his hair and pulling slightly before repeating the process. 

Steam seemed to curl off him, the vapors barely visible in the moonlight. Townspeople cried out from farther down, some not having returned to the village yet.

“Zuko.” She repeated, firmer this time. “We’ll find him. You’ll get him back.”

Katara didn’t even notice her use of ‘we’ in the moment. It slipped off her tongue without a second thought.

Her hand cooly glowed over the injured woman’s shoulder.

The thought crossed her mind that maybe her healing wasn’t working for others, since it hadn’t worked on herself. 

Don’t worry about that now, she told herself. Focus on what you can feel.

The firebender stopped suddenly, turning to stare wildly at her. 

“Will I? How do you know? Do you know how ruthless my sister can be?”

His lip curled in a sneer. “I should have known to not save him. I should have just went back with my sister to the palace; let the world think the Avatar was dead.”

Let Aang die…her brain whispered.

And let Iroh be captured…

She felt the gash on the women’s shoulder slowly knit itself back together. That would at least stop her from losing blood.

Katara frowned, gently moving Akira off her lap and onto the ground. She stood up, choosing to ignore the barbed wishful thinking. It would do her no good to think about it now. Katara wanted - no, needed - to think about the future.

“Honestly? I don’t know. I can’t know - but neither can you!” Her hands went up in the air exasperatedly. “I have to catch up to my friends. Your family may know of our plans, but we still hold the advantage!”

The girl came to a stop in Zuko’s path, crossing her arms. “Pacing around here and freaking out won’t do you any good!” 

He scoffed at the girl suddenly in his way, her blue eyes shining stubbornly at him. His gaze held hers for a moment. He was equally as stubborn.

“What are you talking about? What plan?” 

“The solar eclipse, the day of the black sun. Firebenders will be without power for eight minutes. It’s Aang’s one chance to-“ she stopped suddenly, not wanting to finish.

To kill your father. Stop this war. 

The one point neither her, nor Aang was particularly fond of.

But if it had to be done, it had to be done.

Zuko’s expression didn’t change, the same hardened look still plastered across his face. 

“You honestly think eight minutes is going to be enough time? With only the four of you?”

“There’s going to be more than four of us. We were going to get our friends to help us and Sokka was looking for our father before we were separated.”

“Do you have any idea how well fortified Caldera is?”

“They’ll have a plan.”

He snorted.

“Sokka’s plans always managed to work themselves out.”

Katara tore her gaze away from the young man. She’d gotten him to stop pacing at least, and he seemed to have calmed down to where he was at least logical.

“Where would she take him?” Katara asked. The ship had disappeared behind the mountainous island that sat in the middle of the river. “Iroh, I mean.”

Zuko stared at the empty stretch of water and sky, where the boat once sat. “The prison northwest of the city, probably. Less chance of idol gossip that way. That, and my father will want to keep him close. He won’t underestimate him again.”

Katara went over to Akira once more, placing her hand on her forehead, feeling her chi and life force beneath the surface. She was asleep. Her leg seemed to be slightly injured, but nothing serious. 

A few villagers were coming down the beach, most likely to check on them.

She looked to Zuko. “Let’s go get him then. Not like I’m not headed that way anyways.” 

Zuko’s expression was unreadable. Katara thought she saw a flicker of relief, but it vanished as quick as it appeared.

Chapter Text

Previously…

“Sokka’s plans always manage to work themselves out.”

Katara tore her gaze away from the young man. She’d gotten him to stop pacing at least, and he seemed to have calmed down to where he was at least logical.

“Where would she take him?” Katara asked. The ship had disappeared behind the mountainous island that sat in the middle of the river. “Iroh, I mean.”

Zuko stared at the empty stretch of water and sky, where the boat once sat. “The prison northwest of the city, probably. Less chance of idol gossip that way. That, and my father will want to keep him close. He won’t underestimate him again.”

Katara went over to Akira once more, placing her hand on her forehead, feeling her chi and life force beneath the surface. She was asleep. Her leg seemed to be slightly injured, but nothing serious. 

A few villagers were coming down the beach, most likely to check on them.

She looked to Zuko. “Let’s go get him then. Not like I’m not headed that way anyways.” 

Zuko’s expression was unreadable. Katara thought she saw a flicker of relief, but it vanished as quick as it appeared.

“You want to travel with me?” He asked incredulously. “I thought you didn’t trust me.”

She hesitated.

Did she?

Trust Zuko?

Their encounters flicked through her mind. The North Pole, their spat with the pirates, and so many other instances.

But…he seemed to have turned over a new leaf. Or, he at least acted like he did…

Katara had no way of being completely sure, but Zuko had stepped in to help her three times now, if she counted Ba Sing Se. How many more times would he have to prove himself changed before she could trust him?

Now you’re asking the right questions, Katara, her Gran Gran would say.

And Iroh too, probably. That thought brought a small amount of despair to her thoughts. Poor man.

Wait, why was that even his main concern, anyways? She wondered.

Shouldn’t he be more concerned with him actions helping the Avatar - helping Aang?

The villagers grew closer, their anxious chatter between them growing audible.

“I didn’t,” she gnawed her lip at the past tense of the word. The thought nagged at her once more. “Why are you more worried about that then helping the Avatar?”

His gaze drew her eyes in, to his face, to his own sparkling amber eyes. To the scar that marred the side of his face- the thing that was rumored to have started it all.

She briefly wondered if it was true. He’d mentioned before Lee and the villagers kicked him out, they’d yelled insults his way, about his father, about his banishment.

His eyes willed her to continue.

“Helping me is helping Aang.”

Noa, one of the villagers she’d recalled delivering clothing to on her first day, reached them. Two men flanked him, staying back when they noticed Katara speaking rather adamantly to her companion.

“Akira,” he hurried over to the woman. “Is she okay?”

Katara sent him a sympathetic glance before looking back to Zuko. She folded her arms across her red tank.

“I healed the majority of the damage. Can you take her home, Noa?”

Another sidelong glance. The man bobbed his head in agreement before hauling her up into his arms. He took one long look to the young pair, clearly in discussion, before leaving.

“I want to travel with you because it’s safer. I had too many close calls my first week alone.”

Zuko folded his arms at that, mirroring her position. He remained silent.

“Besides, I’m not sure where Aang is going. If anyone can track him, its you. I’d bet money that you’re going that way anyways- for Iroh - so why don’t we just travel together?” She paused a beat. “You owe me that much.”

Katara’s conscious flared guiltily at the mention of him owing her for healing Iroh.

That hadn’t been why she did what she did as the Painted Lady. At all.

She didn’t mean it, not completely, but she’d thought that it would perhaps nudge him in the right direction.

In her direction.

“Fine.”

Her lips twitched upwards into a relieved smile before she pressed them together, not wanting to show the relief. She instead nodded, pushing a strand of hair out of her face.

“When do we leave?”

~0~

If Zuko had any further qualms about their arrangement, he didn’t show it. They’d went back to the village, only to quickly gather up their belongings to ride back across the river to the west. Katara protested at first, her mind and body aching from the exertion of the very very long day she’d had. But Zuko had simply stared at her, picking up a bag of food and sticking it out to her.

“The longer we stay here, the longer we put these people in unnecessary danger.” He rasped.

She hoisted up her bedroll and bag of belongings to her shoulder before taking the proffered food with a sigh.

“I still want to know why, Zuko,” she told him. “Eventually, you’re going to have to tell me. If you do want to help, I mean.”

Dock - or maybe it had been this ‘new’ brother Bushi - the one that claimed liked cleaning rivers, silently escorted them the across the river.

By the time they’d reached the western shore, the moon was high in the sky. It had to be near midnight, if it wasn’t already. The once sullen landscape gleamed brighter under the night sky, the clear water like a mirror to the moon’s light. The edge of the forest was illuminated under the reflection, the tall trees seemingly outlined by all the darkness behind them.

“Thank you,” he smiled softly to the pair as they disembarked. “Be safe in your travels.”

Katara held the man’s gaze for a heartbeat, offering him a grin in return.

“C’mon,” Zuko murmured to his new traveling companion. “The quicker we put distance between us and them, the quicker we get to sleep.”

She made herself turn away, looking to the silty ground and then to Zuko, who too had been looking at Dock/Bushi/Xu. Whatever thought that had Zuko staring at the man - and past him, back towards the village - seemed to drift away with Dock, as Zuko turned to begin their journey.

Katara silently followed him up the ravine, bending whatever remaining water out of her clothes and shoes.

She didn’t need to add gnarly blisters to the list of her ailments.

She offered the same luxury to Zuko, who simply had paused mid stride to look down to his pant cuffs and feet. He glanced back over his shoulder to the girl, offering her a nod of thanks.

They took their time at first, cautiously picking their way through the dark wood. It seemed to grow quieter as they advanced deeper, the trickle of the river no longer present in the background - something Katara hadn’t realized she was so used to hearing until it was gone. The crickets occasionally sang from their homes in the brush. Their song was the only real distraction from Katara’s thoughts of what else could be in the brush, as the only other noise she really noticed was the occasional snap of a small twig from somewhere nearby in the darkness.

The forest was dotted with massive pines, the tall trees stretching so high towards the stars that Katara briefly wondered amidst her aches how old they could be.

“Iroh said the trees could be as old as benders themselves.”

“Oh,” she breathed in return.

Had she wondered that aloud?

Large moss smattered boulders and even larger patches of underbrush speckled the landscape ahead, the shapes barely distinguishable in the dim light. Her eyes fought to focus on the terrain ahead, fought to stay open. Katara didn’t think she’d been this tired since they’d stayed up all night fleeing from Azula with her friends. Moss grew up a few smaller tree trucks, like sleeping bags around their brown torsos.

Sleep…she sighed at the thought.

She slowed, coming across a familiar bush. It was the type of bush she’d discovered a few weeks before, dotted with those familiar purplish red berries.

Her face paint, but also, food.

Katara stopped before the bush, haphazardly pulling off two limb’s worth of berries and slipping them into her extra neckerchief. Zuko was beginning to disappear in the distance. He didn’t seem to even realize her absence, having been more than a few strides ahead of her the entire time.

Sighing, she pushed herself faster down their makeshift trail, her limbs screeching at the exertion. Eventually she had returned to her place behind the young man. If Zuko had realized she’d stopped, he made no indication; though Katara wondered if he’d slowed his pace just enough for her to be able to catch up.

They fell back into their steady rhythmic journey for a few more minutes. Her mind had checked out for the day by then, her limbs somehow carrying her tired body through the dark.

Katara suddenly smacked into something warm and hard. She winced, stepping back in the dim light. Zuko turned around, raising his good brow at her. His face seemed to lighten at the sight of her face.

“Sorry,” she squeaked, briefly wondering how haggard she must look for her to not even earn some sort of growled retort from Zuko.

“We’ll stop here for the night.” Was all he said before unceremoniously dropping his bags to the earth.

She blew out a puff of air, dropping her bags next to his.

“Ooohh.” She fluffed her bedroll unceremoniously to the ground, barely paying attention to make sure there wasn’t any pebbles beneath it. “Sleep.”

She was in her bed, eyes closed before Zuko even had to time to clear himself out a patch. After a few movements to get off her wounded arm and scoot pebbles out from beneath her, she felt herself begin to drift to sleep.

“Are you not hungry?”

Zuko’s voice rumbled, the rasp being the only thing that seemed to stimulate her mind from slipping into unconsciousness.

“Nnngh,” her hand poked out of the blankets, waving dismissively. “Eat in the morning.”

She could have sworn she heard him snicker in response.

~0~

Katara’s eyes crackled blearily open, the sunlight and crackle of a fire having pulled her from her slumber.

She forgot how much she hated mornings. Being awoken by the bright sun in your face was the worst.

Just another thing she’d have to thank Akira for, if she got to see her again.

A roof over her head.

Her vision focused once the layer of sleep worked itself out of her eyes.

The sun was midway in the morning sky, illuminating the landscape around her. It was something she’d not paid much attention to in the wee hours. They were situated in a small clearing, the massive trees and underbrush lightening up to give them a patch just large enough for them to stretch out with some personal space.

And, Katara noted, not get poked in the face by stray foliage.

The fire crackled again, drawing her attention to the figure kneeling over it, fiddling with a pot.

“Morning,” Katara mumbled, curiously peering at Zuko’s back.

Her stomach rumbled at the sheer sight of the pot being placed over the fire.

“Morning,” Zuko hummed gruffly in response, barely glancing over his shoulder. He looked more awake then she thought he should.

Maybe its a firebender thing, rising with the sun, she mused to herself. Must be nice.

Fabric rustled from behind Zuko, who was desperately trying to recall how his uncle set up their camp fires to cook.

“Here,” Katara offered, suddenly beside Zuko. Her hand reached out to take the pot from him. Their arms brushed slightly at the contact, moving away quickly, nervously. “You have to put it over the part of the fire that’s a bit older, so it gets even heat.” She continued, picking up a long twig to poke at the logs.

“Thanks,” Zuko offered, moving out of her way.

The timber shifted, sending embers up into the sky with a rush. She stoked the fire until she was satisfied.

Katara leaned back, sitting on her heels.

“I don’t mind cooking,” she said, the silence an anomaly.

Between Sokka and Aang, she didn’t know who jabbered more. Toph, thankfully, would help her corral the two most days - and keep them from driving the girls absolutely insane.

Zuko eyed her hesitantly for a moment. “All right.”

The communication eased Katara’s nerves slightly, but not enough to make her stop talking.

“I’m the only one that cooks and cleans,” she bent a stream of water out of her water skin, filling the pot slightly. “I wonder how they’re getting on without me…”

Trailing off, she send Zuko a thankful nod as he pushed chopped up potato and seasoning into the pot. She swirled the contents around with her bending.

“It sounds like you’re their mother.” He said after putting the lid onto the pot.

Zuko smirked at her mouth opening and closing like a fish.

In a way, she kind of was. She’d never really looked at it that way before.

She held his gaze, thinking about what she said. Shrugging in response, she added. “My mom died when I was young, remember? I guess it always has been second nature to try and fill that role for my brother…”

They finished cooking and ate their seasoned potatoes and jerky, neither saying anything further.

~0~

A handful of hours later, Zuko and Katara slowed to a stop. The ocean swelled peacefully ahead of them, signifying the end of their island.

The eastern side of the Fire Nation was comprised of six smaller islands leading towards the massive main continent, Zuko had said earlier that morning.

Katara had sensed their approach on the ocean earlier that day, the great body of water calling to her like sirens sung to sailors.

They both slowed to a stop, staring out across the deep blue water. The next island was nowhere in sight and Katara sighed.

How could they make it to the next island, and then to the island after that…etc…?

“We need a boat,” Zuko said, mirroring the waterbenders growing frustration.

“Yeah,” Katara drawled. “I can bend water, but I can’t bend that much water.”

Zuko scoffed and rolled his eyes.

A port sat in the distance to the north.

“Wouldn’t expect you to.” He gestured to the port in the distance. “Let’s see if they’re able to help us out.”

As they followed the rock-sand mixture down the shores, Katara pulled the bag of coins she’d taken from the factory out of her bag.

“This could help,” her eyes sparkled mischievously. “I don’t think Mung will miss it too bad.”

Zuko furrowed his brows at the pouch. “How much is there?”

She shrugged. “Not sure. Handful of gold, couple silvers, maybe a few coppers.”

“So, not enough for a boat.” He deadpanned.

Katara stuffed it back into her bag with a tight lipped expression. “No…guess not. But hey, at least we won’t starve.”

The town grew closer and closer.

“Hey, I could always don my Painted Lady get up and-“

“Steal one?” Zuko cut in. “Very Painted Lady of you, Katara.”

She rolled her eyes. “I was going to say,” she jokingly glared at Zuko. “Before I was so rudely interrupted, I could perhaps work some waterbending magic and convince one of the dock masters to loan us a ship.”

Zuko stepped up onto the dirt-carved step as they reached the village. “But why would she need a boat? She’s a spirit.”

Katara grumbled beneath her breath, following him up the stairs.

Their banter flowed easily as a brook, she thought. Zuko was by no means as friendly to her as Aang - and maybe just a tad more polite then Toph - but she appreciated his ability to retort back in a way that was a bit different than her brother or Aang.

The port was almost the size of Akira’s village. The western border of the town was dotted with ships and massive docks, enough for half a dozen ships. The wood, a deep brown, was the same color of the massive trees that filled the forest they’d left behind. A line of steel warehouses sat in front of their corresponding docks. The pair ventured up behind said warehouses and began walking down the narrow alleyway, taking a path that led deeper into the village.

As they advanced in, Katara noticed that the shopping district of the town seemed to be closer to the southern side. Multiple shops selling a wide variety of goods and services dotted the town’s street. Vendors seemed to sell anything from food, trinkets, housewares and even weapons.

The port-village was surprisingly well kept for its small size, the shops and vendors well developed enough to rival those in Ba Sing Se.

A small restaurant sat beside a grocery store. The smell of warm food drifted to Katara’s nose on the breeze. Her stomach ached, having worked through their breakfast long ago.

She glanced to Zuko, trying to perhaps grab his eye, but he too seemed interested in their surroundings. Though, Katara wasn’t sure if it was the scenery he was looking at, or the myriad of sailors, vendors and villagers that milled about.

“Zu-“ she tugged his sleeve, suddenly remembering his fake name. “Lee.”

His head jerked down to his left side, where Katara peered up at him.

He was jumpy. So it was the latter he was worried about.

“Want to stop and get lunch?” She gestured to the restaurant across the way, invitingly decorated with a myriad of plants and deep red and gold decor.

His eyes flicked to the new group of men shuffling by them.

“Sure,” he replied huskily.

The group of men laughed at something, eyeing the brunette next to him.

Katara nervously inched closer to Zuko, who in turn, threw his arm around her shoulders as if it was second nature. She stiffened at his touch for a heartbeat, before allowing herself to relax into it. He ushered her towards the restaurant, sending daggers with his eyes at anyone who dared look their way.

“I don’t like the way these people are looking at us,” he murmured, leaning down to her ear. “We need to eat and find a way out of here.”

His warm presence, probably influenced by his bending, trickled across her shoulders beneath his arm. To her surprise, his presence that once unnerved her now comforted her, like a warm blanket.

She looked up at him and nodded, her eyes telling him everything he needed to know.

She was just as on edge as he was, now that she’d noticed the raunchy and generally suspicious temperament of many of the natives.

Chiding herself for getting distracted by her first large Fire Nation city, she made note to ensure that it wouldn’t happen again.

She’d traveled all over the world, shouldn’t she have known better by now?

The pair casually sauntered into the restaurant, not wanting to give away their nervousness, taking a seat in a booth in the far corner of the restaurant.

Zuko had slid into the back booth before Katara could, wanting to have his eyes on the entrance.

Katara slid into the open seat, feeling the curious gaze of the patrons on her back. She looked around as if studying the artwork, trying to see who all was in the room that could cause trouble. A foot nudged her own beneath the table and she startled.

“Relax,” he hissed, pulling his foot back. “I won’t let anyone bother us.”

The smell of baked bread and spicy food drifted from the kitchen, following the two waiters that exited.

A middle aged waiter approached their table a second later, forcing Katara to plaster a friendly smile on her face.

“Good afternoon,” he greeted. “My name is Aiko.”

Two menus slid across the wooden table.

“I’ll give you two a few minutes to look at our menus. Would you like anything to drink? Tea? Perhaps some water?”

Zuko, who’d been staring at something past the server, flicked his eyes to the shorter bearded man - Aiko. “We’ll have water.”

Katara nodded in agreement, picking up a menu.

Aiko regarded her for a second before curtly nodding, leaving the two to decide on their food.

They ordered their food and ate, forcing themselves to converse about random topics as to not appear as tense as they felt. The meal was hearty, both having ordered some sort of sandwich, loaded with meats, cheeses, vegetables and topped with a spicy sauce. Katara slipped three silver coins out of her pouch to leave on the table before they left.

Zuko’s arm was casually slung across her shoulder once again as they strolled out of the building.

“Relax, Katara,” he murmured down to her. “They’re more likely to leave you alone if they think you’re my girlfriend.”

Her cheeks burned and she tucked her chin to hide the redness from the boy.

He’s probably right, she thought to herself.

Her darker then most complexion made her stick out like a sore thumb already and she really didn’t want any of the leery men to get any bright ideas. There was no telling what sorts of ill-tended folks were out there.

“You have a sword strapped to your back,” she said softly. “Shouldn’t that make them leave us both alone?”

They strolled past a few more shops when she felt his arm shift, tensing slightly.

“I think we’re being followed,” he said through gritted teeth. “Laugh like you’re clueless.”

Katara gaped up at him. Zuko drummed his fingers expectantly on her shoulder and she forced a grin to her face, chuckling stiffly.

A larger group of people walked towards them and Zuko led her through the crowd before darting back to the left, down an alleyway between two of the warehouses.

His arm slid off her shoulder, briefly brushing against her injury. She hissed in pain, grabbing onto Zuko’s proffered warm hand as he pulled her down the path. They made it about halfway before she squeezed his hand, getting him to stop. A bulletin board was positioned on one of the buildings, filled with advertisements and wanted posters. Her own face stared back at her.

Zuko ripped off the poster of her off, crumpling it up and tossing into a nearby barrel.

“What made you think we were being followed?” Katara asked, watching the paper disappear into the opening.

He stared in the direction they came from. “There was a younger man at the restaurant. He left right before we did. He was just…paying too much attention.”

“Do you think he recognized one of us?” She gestured to the posters.

Zuko shrugged.

Behind her face had been one poster of the Blue Spirit and another of Zuko and Iroh.

“The Blue Spirit,” she breathed. “Have you heard of him?”

Zuko’s face remained carefully blank. “Isn’t he that vigilante?”

Katara nodded, thinking back to their encounter at the factory.

“He helped me destroy the factory- er, well, helped the Painted Lady. He’s a master swordsmen.”

Something flicked across Zuko’s face, slow enough for Katara to catch it, but too quick for her to comprehend what it meant. Instead of speaking, he simply pulled down his own poster.

Katara stared at the masked man’s poster for a moment before ripping it down, too.

“What happened to your arm?” He asked, feigning cluelessness. “I’m surprised you didn’t heal it.”

She chewed her lip. “Uh, I got hit by a throwing knife at the factory. My healing doesn’t work on it.”

Zuko thought back to his and Iroh’s conversation about the injury, before he knew the Painted Lady was Katara.

They continued down towards the shipyard.

“How are you feeling?”

A sidelong glance. “Why?”

“Fire nation metalworkers often times will dip their knives in mercury.”

“Mercury?” She echoed.

“It causes hallucinations and death in large quantities-“

The blood drained out of Katara’s face.

“But in smaller quantities, it can cause slowed healing and compromised immune systems.”

“Spirits,” Katara groaned. “Don’t scare me like that.”

He snickered. “Sorry.”

“What’s the plan for getting a boat?” She asked, the shipyard now in full view. The Fire Nation vessels loomed ahead, each varying in size and built. At one end sat two massive Fire Nation cruisers, the pointy bows of the ships slicing through the sky menacingly. The metal hull glinted in the midday sun and Katara found herself grateful that those two ships were at the far end of the dock. A variety of other ships were docked down the line, some primarily wooden, others a wood-metal mix. The ship at the last dock, however, sent a chill up Katara’s back.

It was one of the smaller vessels on the coast, though it was easily the most familiar.

The ship was near identical to Zuko’s.

The one he’d followed Appa on for so many weeks.

Zuko seemed shocked by the sight of it too, recalling how Zhao had enlisted pirates to destroy his ship.

“Is that-?” Katara started.

“No,” Zuko shook his head. “Couldn’t be. Zhao destroyed it. It-It must just be a sister ship. Old like my ship was.”

“Could we afford that?”

He shrugged. “Depends.”

The bow of the older and smaller cruiser was squared off like a ferry, unlike the new cruisers on the other end of the yard. No one seemed to be on board, at least that they could see. The warehouse in front of it was silent as well.

“She’s a beaut, ain’t she!” A scratchy older voice said from behind them.

Zuko turned around to see the owner of the voice. It was an older man, perhaps in his 40’s. His bald head gleamed in the sunlight, a stark contrast from his bushy eyebrows. The only other hair he seemed to have on his face was the long mustache that jutted down past his chin.

“She sure is, I’ve never seen a cruiser like her,” Katara smiled politely.

“Ah, that’s because a boat like her hasn’t been around in almost 80 years! She’s an early model of those bad boys,” his thumb jerked down to point at the other end of the shipyard.

“She wouldn’t happen to be for sale, would she?” She asked, still trying to remain friendly to offset Zuko’s generally broody mood.

The man stroked his long mustache, glancing between the two. “For the right price she may be…why? Are you wanting to buy her?”

Zuko stared blankly. “We need a ship to get back to my family in the capital. We, uh,” he trailed off.

“Young love,” the man crooned. “I remember the days. Not supposed to be together, are you? Or did you meet her elsewhere and they don’t know about her yet?”

Katara felt Zuko awkwardly shift from beside her and begin scooting away. She pointedly grabbed his arm, linking her arm through his.

Better to pull on the man’s heart strings, she figured.

“Something like that,” She cooed and laughter bubbled out of her throat. “That’s us! Young love, ain’t that right, Lee?” She tilted her head, letting her head rest on the side of his shoulder.

Zuko froze for a split second before a grin spread across his face too.

“Yes sir,” he rasped. “Got to get her home to meet my family.” He pulled his arm out of Katara’s grasp and looped it around her waist, fingers brushing her skin between her cropped tank and flowing pants.

Her skin tingled beneath his touch.

Spirits, why did playing couple make her so nervous! 

They weren’t a couple, they wouldn’t be a couple.

She had nothing to be all weird about. It wasn’t like either of them enjoyed the act, Katara reassured herself.

“Well,” the man clasped his hands together in front of him. “I’m not the owner of the boat, unfortunately, but I can point you in the direction of who is! He may be willing to part with her, for the right price, of course.” He looked both ways down the path before leaning in, as if he was going to tell them a secret. “Truth be told, I don’t know why he keeps her. He sits around playing Pai Sho or drinking more then he sails now-a-days. We have plenty of folks that would pay good money for his docking spot.”

Pai Sho? Katara thought, briefly wondering if maybe they’d get lucky and he too would know something about the white lotus tile’s significance.

“Alright,” Katara smiled widely, batting her eyelashes at Zuko. “That sounds great. Right, love?”

Pink washed across Zuko’s cheeks at the pet name and the grin on Katara’s face only widened.

She actually made him blush!

His fingers dug into her side, one by one, clearly trying to get her to lay off on the couple act. The motion tickled, making Katara squirm slightly in his grasp.

Zuko nodded in agreement, fingers still wiggling into the soft area above Katara’s hip bone. She turned and pressed her face into Zuko’s neck and chest, trying to hide her chuckles from his unintentional tickle. She snickered a few times, accidentally breathing in the fabric and his own smell.

The young man smelled…different… then what she’d expected.

Not that she’d thought about what he’d smelled like- but she didn’t expect him to actually smell like a campfire.

But he did, and in the best way, if it was even possible.

He smelled like burning wood, smoke and somewhat of sweat. Though she didn’t find any of it unpleasant.

And she wished she would have.

“Okay then!”

Katara pulled her face away from Zuko, convincing herself to glance up at his expression. She wondered how he felt about her being so close to him.

Did he even realize that he was tickling her?

They held one another gazes for one, two, three heartbeats. Stormy blue stared into liquid gold, each holding something beneath the surface, neither able to divulge what.

Katara glanced away first, blinking rapidly, her cheeks warming.

The man had already walked off, waving at them to join him over at the next dock, presumably his own.

“My name is Kaito. Ren is the gentleman-“ he met Katara’s eyes. -if you can call him that - that owns the Akagi.”

Her head tilted to the side. What did he mean, if you could call him a gentleman?

If Kaito saw her confusion, he didn’t elaborate further on the matter.

“Interesting name for a ship,” Zuko mused, mostly to himself.

The trio came to a stop outside the entrance of the Kaito’s warehouse. “If you head down the alley between my building and Ren’s,” he gestured down the way, “and take a right, you can usually find him at the tea shop or down at the Red Dragon.”

“Thank you Kaito.” Zuko offered the bald man a nod.

“Of course,” he cheesed at the pretty young girl. “Good luck with the parents.” He winked and turned to go into his warehouse.

The door clinked shut and Zuko withdrew his arm. “Young love?” He asked, raising an eyebrow. “Really?”

Katara blushed under Zuko’s stare. “What? It was easier to pull on his heart strings.”

He shook his head in disbelief.

~0~

After inquiring at the tea shop for Ren, Zuko had been pointed in the direction of the Red Dragon.

“Why was the shopkeeper so surprised we asked about the Red Dragon?” Katara asked as they departed the tea shop. “Is it… some kind of brothel? Aren’t those outlawed here too?”

Her nose scrunched up at the idea of having to go into one of those places. She wasn’t too savvy on everything that went on at such a place, but she got the gist of it.

Enough to know she didn’t want to visit one, at least.

Men and woman alike had tried luring Sokka- as he was the oldest- to come visit such a place.

Thank Spirits Sokka had enough common sense to say no to such an offer, generally being firm enough with the answer where they wouldn’t try to be persuasive in their tactics.

Zuko’s good eyebrow furrowed alongside his nose. “They’re outlawed, but I’ve found people tend to come up with some convincing work-arounds.”

“Can’t we just wait until this Ren person comes out of there to see if he wants to sell?” Katara fidgeted, staring down the street at the entrance of the Red Dragon.

It was about the size of the average tavern. The building was two stories tall, one side dominated by two balconies to overlook the bustling streets. The entrance was in the middle, a large crimson door with a brass handle. A few windows dotted the bottom and top floors, outlined in the same dark red as the door and roof.

“Do you really want to be here longer then we absolutely have to?”

“Do you have to answer a question with another question?” Katara retorted, hands on her hips.

Zuko gazed at her with a deadpan expression.

“If you want to go in there and see a bunch of topless girls, go right ahead!” She continued, throwing her hands up.

Passersby peered curiously at the girl fussing at the scarred boy, who stood there, arms crossed, taking it with a glare.

“What are you talking-“

“I’m taking a walk.” Katara cut in, shoving her hair out of her face angrily. She needed space. Space from him, space from how he was making her think, just...space.

Spirits, that boy knew just how to get under her skin! Why couldn’t he just agree that neither of them needed to go in there - nor were either of them old enough!

He probably wanted to go inside to see the half naked woman. He was male, after all. She sneered before stomping away from Zuko.

Katara had just made it to the start of the Red Dragon when she heard a ruckus come from inside.

The side door on the bottom floor's porch flew open and Katara watched in horror as a humongous man - she assumed some type of bouncer - tossed a much smaller young woman out onto the dirty streets, her body careening over the railing and into the dirt with a thud. The dirt blew up into the air, sending a fine mist of grime over Katara.

She stared down at her clothes with shock.

Just great.

“Hey!” The woman scrambled to her feet. “You still owe me my last check!”

She ran over to the railing, hissing something else to the large man.

The male snorted at her, waving his hand dismissively before shutting the door behind her with a shake of his head.

The woman whipped around with a growl.

“What are you looking at?” She bared her teeth at an older man she’d caught gawking. “You’ve never seen a working woman before?”

Her brown eyes flicked over to Katara, expression softening at the younger girl.

“Sorry hun,” she looked her up and down. “Didn’t mean to get dirt all over you. It’s all that arse’s fault. I don’t know why he doesn’t know how to treat a lady.”

The woman had curled dark hair, her eyes lined with equally dark makeup. Katara figured she couldn’t be older then eighteen.

“I’m Augustine,” she continued dusting her clothes off.

“June,” she said dumbly. “Do-Did you work there?”

Katara’s stupor at how absolutely young Augustine was had yet to wear off. She looked to the woman and then back to the building behind her…then back to Augustine.

“For Spirits sake, I’m not some sleazy whore,” she pulled a notepad out of her pants pocket, waving it at the girl. “I was a waitress.”

“So, that’s not a brothel?” Katara squeaked.

Augustine threw her head back with laughter.

“A brothel?” She repeated after her laughter had subsided. “No! No, it’s a bar and inn. Though, I suppose I can see how the lines get crossed.

Ren over there thinks just because he owns the place he can fire his best waitress for not putting up with harassment.” She jutted her thumb towards the door. “Some of the men get handsy a few drinks in, and I’ve told them I won’t put up with it…and when I don’t, they act surprised.”

The waterbender raised an eyebrow at the thought of the petite girl holding her own against a drunk older man.

“I’m sorry, did you say Ren?” Katara asked. “I’m actually looking to speak with him. I want to buy his boat.”

Augustine stared at the younger girl for a moment before breaking out in laughter for the second time.

"Oh honey, get in line."

Chapter Text

Previously...

The woman had curled dark hair, her eyes lined with equally dark makeup. Katara figured she couldn’t be older then eighteen.

“I’m Augustine,” she continued dusting her clothes off.

“June,” she said dumbly. “Do-Did you work there?”

Katara’s stupor at how absolutely young Augustine was had yet to wear off. She looked to the woman and then back to the building behind her…then back to Augustine.

“For Spirits sake, I’m not some sleazy whore,” she pulled a notepad out of her pants pocket, waving it at the girl. “I was a waitress.”

“So, that’s not a brothel?” Katara squeaked.

Augustine threw her head back with laughter.

“A brothel?” She repeated after her laughter had subsided. “No! No, it’s a bar and inn. Though, I suppose I can see how the lines get crossed.

Ren over there thinks just because he owns the place he can fire his best waitress for not putting up with harassment.” She jutted her thumb towards the door. “Some of the men get handsy a few drinks in, and I’ve told them I won’t put up with it…and when I don’t, they act surprised.”

The waterbender raised an eyebrow at the thought of the petite girl holding her own against a drunk older man.

“I’m sorry, did you say Ren?” Katara asked. “I’m actually looking to speak with him. I want to buy his boat.”

Augustine stared at the younger girl for a moment before breaking out in laughter for the second time.

"Oh honey, get in line."

Katara smiled uneasily, not sure how exactly to take that comment.

Others wanted to buy his boat - or wanted to talk to him? 

Before she could ask, however, a voice shouted out across the streets.

"Out of the way!"

The casual chatter from the swathes of people milling about quieted, the tone lowering to a sort of worrisome mumbling.

The voice tore her attention towards the direction she’d left Zuko standing.

The pointed helmet of a Fire Nation solider glinted through the crowd.

"Coming through," Another voice rumbled and the townspeople began to part, stepping to the side to let the two soldiers through.

Both were clad in a familiar metal armor.

So, they got shipments from the factory here…

"Augustine," the taller soldier greeted with a sneer. "So we meet again."

Augustine brazenly stared at the man, crossing her arms, “I would say it’s a pleasure…but it’s not.”

“I thought we told you to mind your own business.”

A smirk graced her lips and she shrugged.

The soldier jerked his head toward her and his cohort strode to the older woman.

The second soldier gripped Augustine's shoulder, spinning her around to pin her arm painfully behind her back.

"June," Augustine grit out, head and neck straining to meet Katara’s blue eyes. "I need you to check-"

She yelped, being herded forward.

"-On my sister! We live past the weaponry shop!"

The men escorted her away as quick as they came, the trio of heads disappearing into the crowd that formed back behind them.

An elder woman tsked from near by. "You think the girl would know to not stick her nose into matters that do not concern her."

The other woman shook her head. "She'll never learn. They don’t bother her, she shouldn’t bother them."

The pair shot Katara a shrewd look.

Katara, having been caught eavesdropping, tore her eyes away from the women.

What was Ren doing? Katara frowned. Augustine had said that she'd simply been fired for retaliating against ‘handsy men’...but perhaps more was at play then she let on. 

The heat from the sun lessened as a cluster of clouds rolled in front of it. Her blue eyes stared up at the sky, deep in thought.

I should try to find Zuko, she thought.

She felt bad for yelling at him, assuming that the Red Dragon was a brothel and that that was the main reason he’d wanted inside. His uncle had just been ripped away from him, and the last words he’d said to him were out of anger. Surely Zuko just wanted to get back to him, the same way she’d just wanted to get back to her friends.

Katara accidentally met eyes with a random woman before quickly dropping her gaze and heading towards where she’d left Zuko. After looking down a few alleyways, thinking he may have darted down one to stay out of the soldiers’ sight, she gave up.

He’d left her.

You left him first, Katara. A voice whispered, much to her annoyance.

Katara looked behind her to the front of the Red Dragon once more, as she half-expected for Zuko to magically come walking out of the door.

He didn’t.

Fifteen minutes later, after enlisting directions from a shopkeeper, she arrived outside the weapons shop, the vendor the last on the strip. Past the shop, small traditional Fire Nation houses dotted the rocky landscape, some situated higher up on the uneven terrain. Each home was fabricated out of the same materials: large brown doors, smaller windows, off-white stucco walls and sharp crimson roofs trimmed with gold. The stucco walls sported golden strips of board efficiently breaking up the mundane light walls on light dirt.

The closest house to the weapons shop would be her first stop. It would only make sense to check that one first. The home that laid before her was unlike the others. Wooden boards were haphazardly nailed over something painted on the front wall. Dirt splattered the walls and parts of the roof looked burnt and painted over.

A dark head of hair flitted by just inside the open window.

“Excuse me,” Katara called out, walking over to the front of the home.

If the woman inside heard her, she made no indication.

Hesitantly, Katara rapped on the door, listening for any movement. A few moments past before the door cracked open, an older girl peering out the slit.

“Can I help you?” A brown eye raked suspiciously down Katara’s dusty outfit.

“Um.” She fidgeted in place. “Augustine sent me to… check on you? Sh-she got arrested.”

The door swung open, revealing a girl in her mid twenties. She was about the same height as Augustine, with shorter hair. Her features were softer than her younger sisters, but you could tell they were related.

She huffed a breath in response, burying her face in her hands. “And she sent you?”

“I’m June.”

The sister pulled her hands down her face with another sound of displeasure. Katara went on to explain to the woman how she had met her sister and what had happened when Augustine got arrested. Katara left out the part about wanting to speak with Ren, however. It probably wouldn’t have been a good idea to tell her sister - Kiyo she learned - that she’d wanted to gain an audience with the man that most likely put her sister in the predicament in the first place.

Kiyo stepped back midway through the story, allowing the girl into their home.

The main room was in a better state then the outside of the house. Wooden planks peeked out from beneath a massive and ornate crimson and gold rug, accenting the dark brown walls. Kiyo sat down on a low cushioned red seat, gesturing for Katara to take the one across from her.

“I’m assuming you just were passing through,” Kiyo murmured, her legs curling beneath her on the chair. “I haven’t seen you in town before.”

Katara nodded, her mouth opening and then closing. She was unsure how to describe Zuko - or if she should bring up her traveling companion at all.

It would be weird to call him her ‘boyfriend’, especially if Kiyo and Zuko would never meet.

Kiyo watched her guest struggle to find the right words.

“Yes. We’re just passing through.” She settled with, letting the ‘we’ signal that she wasn’t alone. “I’m assuming Lee is off looking for a boat for us now.”

Kiyo raised a brow, although Katara had no way of knowing if it was at the mention of a man or of the boat.

“Well,” Kiyo licked her lips, staring out the window past Katara. “I’ll let you get back to this Lee person then. You did what my baby sister asked, which is more then most would do. I’m sure we can handle ourselves.”

“Are you sure?” Katara squinted at her. “What were the soldiers talking about? There were villagers that said she stuck her nose where it didn’t belong, and I’ve already heard mixed opinions about…Ren? Is it?”

Kiyo studied Katara. “You picked up on that, huh?”

“Lee noticed that something was going on as soon as we got here,” she explained. “What are the soldiers- what is Ren doing?” Katara pressed and she knew she’d pushed too hard once Kiyo stood up, her expression guarded.

“Your boyfriend-“ she waved her hand to say or whatever. “Is right. They are up to no good. It’d be wise to listen to those gossips,” She moved to the door and opened it. “And keep your nose out of where it doesn’t belong. We can take care of ourselves.”

Katara stood up, staring at Kiyo.

Her eyes cold and untelling as she held the door open, staring back pointedly.

The waterbender dipped her head in goodbye, before hurrying out of the woman’s home.

~0~

Zuko strode down the alleyway, the soldiers’ booming voices fading with each step he put between them. He’d witnessed enough to know that Katara had met a waitress and that something had happened.

He snorted at the thought of Katara gaping at the elder woman. It wasn’t a brothel like she’d thought.

Katara was beginning to frustrate him. She seemed more than content to sit there and wait for Ren to fall into their laps - and they didn’t have time to wait. Because Iroh was captured by Azula, he knew that she would assume he was close behind. Azula was sure to still have feelers out for him and maybe even for Katara, since she was part of Aang’s group.

Though… he appreciated that she treated him like a normal person. Not a prince, not the boy with the scar, but as Zuko. She didn’t forget completely all the wrongs he’d done her - and he didn’t blame her- but she still given him just an inch of trust in the caves.

Part of him felt determined to earn more. He’d grown to admire the kind tenacity Katara displayed when it came to relations with others. It reminded him of his uncle.

The mental comparison of the beautiful waterbender to his tea-loving uncle made him grunt, shaking the image of Katara’s head on Iroh’s body out of his head.

He strode down the next street before slipping into the next alleyway, not a soul in sight. Not breaking his stride, he rooted around in his pack, pushing through layers of clothes and other items. His fingers brushed against something firm beneath a layer of fabric.

Grasping onto the object, he wiggled it free, the black fabric of his cloak coming into sight. Once it was out of the bag, he unwrapped the object, pulling the cloak on. The Blue Spirit’s toothy sneer stared up at him. He thought to Katara yanking the spirit’s poster off the board. Her comment of him being a master had caught him off guard, having spent so many years of his childhood being told he performed below average. Memories of his father flicked through his mind and he angrily pushed them away with a scowl. Ursa, his lovely mother’s eyes and smile flashed in Ozai’s place.

The mask slipped over his face and Zuko secured it into place before stalking further down the alley, pulling gloves onto his hands.

~0~

The Blue Spirit vaulted off the warehouse’s roof, leaping across the alley. His body soared through open air.

His heart hammered in his chest, acutely aware of the drop beneath him. It had been quite some time since he’d jumped rooftops.

With a soft thud, Zuko’s feet struck the building’s roof.

Let’s not break my ankles, he thought, dispersing the momentum with a roll.

The Blue Spirit’s eyes scanned the landscape ahead of him. The dock ahead was empty, no ship in sight. Two shiny new Fire Nation cruisers loomed to the left.

Water lapped softly against the shore. He had noticed the empty port earlier, but dismissed the thought from his mind. Zuko would have been lying to himself if he said Katara touching him and calling him pet names wasn’t a distraction.

Besides, he thought, how could he have noticed it was empty? He was far away and the ship in front of him had been the spitting image of his own.

Yeah Zuko, that’s totally the main reason.

The spirit tore his thoughts away from the blue eyed girl and the other ship, thinking instead of what Kaito had said.

If an available dock was such a hot commodity, why wasn’t there a vessel here?

He frowned under the mask, staring at the empty water.

A door slammed shut beneath him, rattling himself and the building with the force.

“She’s done enough poking around,” a male voice sneered from below, floating out of the skylight beside Zuko. “It’s about time we can take care of her. Ren should have said something sooner. Evidently this wasn’t the first time.” Something clunked onto something else - a table, maybe? Or a drawer?

His ears perked and he shifted to get closer.

Another voice chuckled. “I’m surprised they haven’t taken her before now; deal or not. She’ll fetch a pretty bag of coins with those looks.”

Zuko’s scowl deepened. Were they talking about that waitress Katara had met?

“We have a gentleman coming to look at our stock tonight. I believe he’ll be delighted to see he has another option on the list,” the first said.

He scooted dangerously close towards the skylight, peering through the glass. Two well-dressed men leaned on a dark wooden desk, papers scattered beneath them. An array of young faces stared back, their small sketched portraits barely visible. His stomach rolled.

Slavery? Human trafficking? Neither answer would be acceptable.

Where were they holding them?

He thought back to his time at the palace, years ago. The servants and cooks had been paid, right? And there out of their own volition?

Spirits, he hoped so. He couldn’t recall any of them acting like they were forced to be there, though he could have been too young to notice.

The spirit decided he’d seen enough, slinking away from the skylight.

Would they be stupid enough to keep them here, in one of the warehouses? He’d seen at least six faces on the top page, but it would be no stretch to assume they kept more.

Zuko vaulted across rooftop after rooftop until he’d landed on Ren’s at the very end. A soft grunt reached his ears and he strode over to the edge of the roof, crouching and peering off the side.

Katara.

The brunette’s hair peeked out from beneath an all too familiar veil. It seemed she’d modified her old Painted Lady disguise, doing away with the wide brimmed hat and instead wrapping the gauzy veil over her head, much like his cloak. The dark red lines adorned her arms and he assumed it was the same with her face.

She was smart enough to check her surroundings before bending. With a precise slice, she cut into the crack near the lock, severing whatever secured the door shut.

The door creaked open and she slipped into the building.

What did she know? Had she done some snooping of her own, while they were apart?

He thought back to the faces sketched on the page in the warehouse. If Ren was involved, maybe Katara was on the right track.

The firebender cautiously lowered himself off the edge of the roof before dropping down to follow.

~0~

Katara searched the last corner of the dingy, dusty warehouse, a flash of blue caught her attention as she turned away.

“I should have known I’d find you in here.”

Or, did he find me? She wondered.

The Blue Spirit melted out of the shadows and into the faint daylight radiating from the filthy skylight.

“I’m surprised you noticed me.” He rasped back, voice deep. “Good job.”

“Am I supposed to thank you for that backhanded compliment?” She cocked an eyebrow, smiling.

He shrugged in response.

“Find anything?”

She figured he already knew the answer.

“I don’t exactly know what I’m—“ she started, before her eyes narrowed on something across the large room - a clean spot on the otherwise dusty floor, a crate positioned at the end of it.

“Actually-“

The Blue Spirit cocked his head to the side, turning to where she was looking.

“Help me move this?” She asked.

The pair pushed the crate through the cleaner smear.

A metal square came into view.

Her face lit up and she looked to her friend, eyes sparkling victoriously.

The Blue Spirit reached behind him, unsheathing his twin broadswords.

After a nod to him, she heaved the metal cover off the hole in the floor, swallowing thickly.

No light shone from below. After bunching her dress in one hand, she leapt down, plunging into the darkness. She fell foot after foot, heart palpitating in the free fall. A soft shriek flew from her lips. The millisecond it took to drop ticked by painfully slow, eventually landing roughly on her feet. She grunted on the impact, her body dropping into a crouch, knees and ankles protesting under the sudden force.

A breathy chuckle sounded from above her and the Blue Spirit, swords now sheathed, carefully lowered his body into the hole. He brought himself to hang completely off the lip before dropping the extra couple of feet to the ground, gracefully.

Katara rolled her eyes at the man, though she hadn’t a clue if he could even see the gesture. Admittedly, her jump wasn’t one of her brightest ideas.

The light from above seeped into the inky blackness of the hidden room, doing little to light up more then a few feet around them.

It would be so nice to have Toph right now, she thought.

Toph could have easily sensed the room in a fraction of the time. In that moment, Katara would have done nearly anything to hear Toph call her ‘Sugar Queen’ again.

“Hello?” A soft, mousy voice drifted from somewhere in the darkness. “Is someone there?”

Her jaw dropped. There were people down here?

Underneath a warehouse seemed to be a strange place for people to live. Unless…the lump in her throat came back, making it hard to swallow. They weren’t here voluntarily.

Were they being trafficked? Is that what this was?

“Hello?” Katara called back, wandering through the dark, hands stretched in front of her.

“O-oh!” Another voice exclaimed. Something - or someone - scuffed the ground. “Help! Please, help us!”

Suddenly, a warm hand clamped down on her shoulder, stopping her mid-stride. Katara whirled around, only to be met with the permanent fanged grin of a mask, the whites of the teeth barely visible. A gloved finger pressed against her lips as if to say, be quiet.

She obliged his request, waiting. Was he listening?

In those few seconds, she searched the empty eyes for a trace of humanity. As usual, she found none, the shadows hiding the human beneath.

The eyes were a window to the soul. They often showed true intention and having a mystery man - someone she dared call a friend - without eyes unnerved her. It served a constant remind of how little she actually knew about him.

“Hello?” The first person called out again. “Are you still there?”

He slowly pulled away. With his right hand, he pulled the broadswords out, still paired together. He raised his pointer finger in the air, gesturing toward the Painted Lady.

Wait.

Stalking past her, she silently turned to watch him melt into the darkness.

No sound met her ears and she began to wonder if he still was even there.

Light flickered across the room, fifteen feet away, briefly casting tall shadows on the walls. It flicked again before glowing brighter, the lantern igniting.

The flames illuminated the room and Katara took in her surroundings.

The room, a large square, was easily twenty by twenty feet. The trap door cut maybe six feet from the wall. Dark brown and ornately carved cabinets lined the wall beneath the opening. A desk sat to the left, littered with papers, pens and a hodgepodge of other supplies. Along the opposite wall sat three cells - if you could even call the small barred crates cells - and three more sat on the next wall, identical in build. Dirty, tired faces stared back at them.

Her forehead creased and she frowned, looking at each of the prisoners. Most of them were cowered in the back of their cells, while some stood, peering at the odd duo nervously. Firelight licked their faces, making the dirt smears appear darker and their eyes hollow. Four girls and two boys, most around her age, two of the girls a bit younger.

So no sign of Augustine, she thought. That could be equally good as it is bad.

“Thank Spirits,” one of the captured girls breathed, her hands gripping the bars in front of her. “Are you here to rescue us?”

The Blue Spirit appeared to hesitate, briefly glancing over his shoulder to stare at the Painted Lady.

They were, Katara thought.

Weren’t they?

He strode over to her, ushering her back further.

“What are we going to do with them?” He hissed, voice rocky at the low tone.

Katara chewed her lip. “I-“

“Say we let them out. What’s going to stop them from just getting captured again?” He paused. “Are you going to stick around and protect them?”

“I have to leave soon. I probably shouldn’t even be down here now.” She thought of Zuko, standing alone in the middle of the crowded street. “He’s probably wondering where I’ve disappeared off to.” She huffed, shaking her head at their dilemma. “We can’t just leave them down here.”

Metal shrieked on metal above them.

Her breath caught in her throat. Katara gestured to the lantern the Blue Spirit had left across the room, still glowing.

“The light,” she managed to get out.

“Please don’t leave us trapped here,” a new voice whispered pleadingly. “Please.”

The Blue Spirit was right. It would do no good to risk themselves now if it wouldn’t be a permanent solution for these people. They deserved to live free without fear of this happening to them again.

“We won’t,” she said softly. “We’ll be back.”

A gloved hand wrapped around her wrist and she turned to see the all too familiar sharp edges of her friend’s mask.

The spirit didn’t say a word, simply pulling her along until they stopped beneath the open trap door.

Almost like he thought she would be stupid enough to not leave.

After a few tries, limbs tangling together in the dark, the Blue Spirit managed to boost Katara up enough where she could grasp onto the lip in the ceiling. Once she had pulled herself up, she offered him her outstretched arm.

He shook his head, instead motioning to get out of the way. With catlike precision, he leapt towards the opening, hands clamping down on the edge and hauling his lithe figure through the trap door.

The pair managed to replace the trap door and crate without detection, both slipping out the same side door and into the alleyway.

“You shouldn’t make promises you can’t keep.” He murmured, turning to slide into a blind spot behind a pillar.

“I’m not leaving them there to rot or get sold to some…some monster!” She threw her hands up, also scooting out of the line of sight from the adjoining street.

He leaned against the pillar, studying her. “I thought you had someone to get back to. That you both had to leave.”

“I’ll figure out some reason to stay,” she retorted, crossing her arms. “Maybe I’ll tell him what I found. He knows who I am, what I do.”

He snorted dryly. “Well I hope that conversation goes well for you. I’m still not hearing any solutions, unless you plan on murdering every person that tries to stop you from freeing them.”

The pouch of coins appeared in her mind.

“I’ll buy their freedom.”

That elicited another snort. “Do you even have any idea how much it costs to buy a person - let alone six?”

Silence.

“I have money.”

“I highly doubt you have that much.”

She groaned, hanging her head. “Don’t hear you having any better ideas.”

“Just because I’m not sharing them doesn’t mean I don’t have any,” the Blue Spirit pushed himself off the pole. “I’ll meet you here at sunset. There’s a meeting going down tonight with some potential buyers.”

Katara gaped at him. “What? How could you possibly know that?”

The Blue Spirit didn’t elaborate further, merely shoving his hands into pockets and walking away.

~0~

Zuko moseyed down the street, passing by a variety of shops. He’d managed to retrieve his bags and give Katara the slip in hardly no time at all. Now, all he had to do was wait for her to find him.

Hopefully having to clean off her face and body paint will buy me enough time to make it a decent distance away… he murmured to himself.

The thought of her bathing brought unwanted thoughts to Zuko’s mind. His cheeks reddened and he pushed away the mental image of her smooth dark skin, glistening with her element.

Stupid hormones, he grumbled mentally.

“Would you like your palm read, sir?” A wrinkly woman called out over the chatter, yanking him from his thoughts. “I can tell you your future and about your true love, all for three copper pieces!” She grinned wolfishly as if she knew his lingering blush was from a girl.

He ignored the fortune teller, continuing along. Another vendor shouted about some sale to Zuko, who paid the man no mind. After the salesman said something rather distasteful about his scar, he turned a glare on the man. The man left him alone after that and Zuko allowed the once ever-present sneer to blanket his face. He’d forgotten how effective his glare was. Uncle Iroh had chided him a number of times when he was a waiter at the Jasmine Dragon, and he’d trained his face to not slip into his usual expression.

Eventually he arrived at the Red Dragon, deciding to take a seat on the ground floor balcony.

May as well see what I can learn hanging out at Ren’s business, he thought.

The sun peeked out from above the afternoon clouds that had settled across the sky. Warm light slanted beneath the reddish awning and across the balcony’s seats.

~0~

Hours later, a door slammed shut and Katara and Zuko stood awkwardly inside a small room with two small cots. Much to Katara’s relief - and Zuko’s - all of the single beds available had been booked. So the innkeeper begrudgingly offered them the room with two beds, coupled with the added knowledge - or perhaps suggestive advice - that the beds could be pushed together to form a single, larger bed.

As if they’d needed it.

Neither had been keen to resume their couple act after their argument.

“I can’t believe we’re actually staying a night here.” Zuko complained, unceremoniously dropping his bags on the ground at the foot of the left bed.

“I told you,” Katara started, placing her own bags on top of the remaining bed. “I’m seriously thinking that this Ren person is involved in human trafficking. I want to help Augustine and anyone else I can.”

“What part of your plan makes you think you have enough time to stay and help out? My uncle will be getting close to Caldera’s prison by now. I’ve got to rescue him.”

Zuko huffed a sigh, moving to the small window past his bed, overlooking the side of the shop next door.

“The solar eclipse is still at least two weeks away!” She paused. “And I know you’re worried about Iroh. He can take care of himself. You said earlier the journey to the capital is what, over 100 miles away?” She fished her comb out of her bag. “If we can get that cruiser, we’ll be there in no time. You followed Appa across the globe easily enough with your ship. That distance would only take what, like five days?”

Katara perched on the edge of the bed, working the comb through the ends of her hair. “We’re going to get a ship, one way or another. You’ll get your uncle back Zuko, I promise.” She added, staring at his back.

He turned around after another breath and met her blue eyes. She held his gaze reassuringly, offering him a smile.

Zuko muttered something under his breath, turning away. Katara couldn’t exactly hear what, but thought it had to do with making promises she ‘couldn’t keep’.

“You have a plan yet to get the cruiser from someone you think operates a human-trafficking ring?” Zuko asked later, while unpacking a few things from his pack.

Katara’s wavy brown hair fell across her shoulders as she picked out a stray knot. “I’ll just pose as the Painted Lady….again.”

She didn’t look at him, eyes remaining on the rust-colored wall as she redid her hair.

“You posed as her once already since we’ve been here?” He asked innocently, voice rasping.

“I had help,” she explained, raising an eyebrow.

“You know if someone caught you waterbending, then Augustine wouldn’t be the only one needing saving.”

“I wasn’t waterbending,” she said defensively. “Besides, I had help from a friend…

The Blue Spirit,” she continued. “He helped me at the factory off the river and we ran into each other again tonight.”

A blush spread across her cheeks at the thought of his hands on her body, pressing her towards the trapdoor in the ceiling. She slowly was beginning to develop a crush on the masked man. He was strong, agile, and witty.

Not to mention an expert swordsman - one that had saved her ass more than once.

She caught Zuko’s confused expression, but didn’t know what had him looking so puzzled.

“What?” She asked, thinking the confusion was at the blush. “He’s really…something.” Katara pursed her lips, not liking the lackluster word her brain had produced. She fiddled with her arm band nervously. The cut remained scabbed over beneath it, the skin puffy yet now painless.

“I didn’t say anything,” Zuko retorted quickly, going to stare out the window again before she could see his face.

Katara frowned at the back of his head.

Why was he being weird?

“Okay…” she said each syllable of the word as she too looked out the window.

The shadows were growing darker. “Well, I’m going to go on a walk.”

“A walk?” He echoed skeptically. “In this town? At sunset?”

She was silent for a moment, debating if she should tell him her plans for the night. After further debate, she decided that he couldn’t - and probably wouldn’t try - to stop her, so it would be better for him to know in case something were to happen.

“I told the Blue Spirit I’d meet him at sunset. There’s some meeting going down.”

He turned to look at her. “I’m not coming to rescue you if you get caught.”

Her dress and veil were in one hand, the paint and water skin in the other. She lifted her chin, looking at him confidently. “I know.”

Chapter Text

Previously…

“I didn’t say anything,” Zuko retorted quickly, going to stare out the window again before she could see his face.

Katara frowned at the back of his head. 

Why was he being weird?

“Okay…” she said each syllable of the word as she too looked out the window.

The shadows were growing darker. “Well, I’m going to go on a walk.”

“A walk?” He echoed skeptically. “In this town? At sunset?”

She was silent for a moment, debating if she should tell him her plans for the night. After further debate, she decided that he couldn’t - and probably wouldn’t try - to stop her, so it would be better for him to know in case something were to happen.

“I told the Blue Spirit I’d meet him at sunset. There’s some meeting going down.”

He turned to look at her. “I’m not coming to rescue you if you get caught.”

Her dress and veil were in one hand, the paint and water skin in the other. She lifted her chin, looking at him confidently. “I know.”

Katara slipped down the next alleyway, pedestrian voices not far behind. Her body easily slipped into the shadows between the two buildings, lingering for just a moment as the passersby crossed.

She had managed to stay as quiet as a meadow vole, her presence completely unnoticed. 

Fifteen minutes of searching and no luck, she thought. Where is he?

As if on cue, the Blue Spirit slithered out from some dark corner further down the alleyway. With a simple jerk of his head, he beckoned her to follow him. 

The sun disappeared completely beneath the horizon by the time they reached the roof of the third warehouse. The Blue Spirit easily scaled the building, hopping from one to the other with catlike grace. Katara, on the other hand, didn’t have such acrobatic talents.

After trying a variety of ways to scale up the tall building, the Blue Spirit, who had stood at the edge of the roof watching her in silence, gestured to the water skin at her hip, as if to say, ‘What, you can’t bend your way up here?’

It took her a few seconds to come up with a stealthy way to journey up the wall, but eventually settled with bending icy hand and foot holds in strategically placed spots.

She drug her leg up and over the apex of the wall, seeing the Blue Spirit now seated next to the skylight on the center of the roof.

He motioned for her to do the same and she obliged.

There seemed to be an apparent distaste for conversation from her cohort, though Katara didn’t feel comfortable enough to ask the man what was wrong.

So, Katara opted to keep silent, too.

She was still mildly annoyed with Zuko, anyways. She had a sinking suspicion that that would grow to be a reoccurring issue.

They sat on the roof for what seemed like hours, the only noteworthy sound the water peacefully lapping the banks. It took her nearly twenty minutes to realize why the Blue Spirit chose this particular warehouse as opposed to the one on the far end, where they’d met initially. She chided herself for not noticing it sooner.

This was the only dock that remained empty, and she figured it wouldn’t be too far of a stretch to assume it often remained that way… during normal business hours, at least.

Katara’s rear gradually lost all feeling and her lower limbs ached, slight pins and needles creeping down her thighs.

“Okay, I have to move,” she hissed, the sensation near unbearable. The girl leaned towards her right, pressing her weight onto her palms. With a stifled grunt, she moved onto her hip, allowing her legs to slide to the left and begin flexing and bending. 

Katara mumbled profanities under her breath at the feeling, wondering why they had to wait so long for…whatever… the Blue Spirit deemed necessary.

What on earth it was, she hadn’t a clue. It would have been nice of him to have clued her into his plans for the night, but Katara decided it to be highly unlikely after the first fifteen minutes of silence.

His gaze moved from the water to watch her fidget uncomfortably. She had no idea how he wasn’t as stiff as she was.

After approximately thirty minutes in her new position, she stifled a sigh. 

So much for that meeting he said would happen tonight…

The Blue Spirit leaned forward, so slightly it almost went unnoticed.

Her ears strained to pick up on whatever he seemed to hear, her eyes scanning the shadows. 

A door beneath them, on what seemed like the westward wall, facing the river had silently creaked, she guessed, as it slammed shut. A couple of heartbeats later, light flickered to life inside the warehouse, casting warm firelight through the window in the ceiling.

They allowed a few seconds to tick by before their curiosity got the best of them, both leaning to peer through the dirty glass into the lit warehouse below.

Inside the warehouse sat a myriad of crates and barrels set up to form a room, metal lanterns precariously balanced here and there to light the area. A cell, much like the ones in the secret room, sat in the middle. 

A man was bent over, torso inside the cage. He seemed to be unloading something…or someone…

Augustine?

It was near impossible to make out through the dirty glass and the dim lighting inside.

Nevertheless, a lump of something remained inside the cell. The man shut the door and locked it behind him before reaccompanying another man by a makeshift table.

Was that who she thought it was?

She frowned, leaning closer to the window, palm pressed to the cool glass. Katara could barely make out the second man’s face when-

The glass cracked beneath her, dangerously loud. 

With a startled croak, her eyes flew up to meet the Blue Spirit’s bottomless pits, terror overtaking her face. The surface shattered instantaneously beneath her, blue eyes growing big as saucers.

A scream erupted from her mouth, body in a free fall. Her hand threw out a wave of water beneath her, desperate to stop her fall.

The cool liquid engulfed her body, roughly gliding her right into the middle of the wall of crates.

Darkness overtook her.

~0~

Katara shrieked, bolting upright.

“Hey,” a feminine voice said to her. Warm hands pressed against her chest, back to the floor. “Don’t try to move yet.”

Augustine’s face came into view, a grim smile on her lips, dirt smearing her face.

Deep voices chatted indistinctly somewhere in the warehouse.

“Wha?” She said dumbly.

Her fall played back in her mind, her thoughts racing to catch her up. The Blue Spirit’s gloved hand reaching out to her as she plummeted through the window. The wave she slid down, right into the wall of crates.

“Fancy meeting you here,” Augustine continued. “Nice get-up you had there.”

Katara frowned, her hand trailing up to feel her clothes.

Her real, normal clothes. No veil, no dress. Just the clothing she’d worn under her dress. A thin black tank, patched with red thread from Akira’s and loose black pants that fell to her ankles.

Katara sighed. “Well, that didn’t go as planned.” Her hands raked through her hair, wincing as it passed over a quickly developing welt on her right temple. The entire right side of her body seemed to radiate a deep ache- she’d hate to see the bruises tomorrow.

Augustine chuckled. “So, June, was it?” A smirk drifted across the girl’s lips. “Funny name for a waterbender.”

“Katara,” she corrected, a wry smile dancing on her lips.

The waterbender’s hand drifted slowly to her hip.

“Yeah, they took anything with liquid in it before they threw you in here with me,” Augustine explained, catching the movement. “Not that you could probably do much bending after that tumble, anyways.”

“Mmm,” Katara agreed, slowly pushing herself up to lean against the wooden bars. “Makes sense that they would.”

“So, the Painted Lady,” a man’s voice sneered from behind them. 

Goosebumps prickled up the back of her spine. 

She knew that voice. The uncertainty and fear that bubbled up in her before the plummet came flooding back.

“We meet again,” footsteps echoed on the hard ground and he walked into her view. “I should have known you were simply just Water Tribe scum.”

General Mung.

“Mung,” she said evenly, holding his gaze.

“You know, little girl,” he started, crossing his arms across his chest. “I got hell of an ass-chewing from my superior for letting a spirit run me out of my factory. And now that I know it wasn’t even a spirit after all?” He tutted. “Let’s just say you better be worth your weight in gold.”

He smiled wickedly, the crescent shaped scar crinkling at the motion. 

“Luckily for you, you’re not just some random little water tribe girl, are you?” He inched forward, crouching to stare at her through the gaps in the bars. “No…you’re one of the Avatar’s friends, aren’t you? He’s been asking around for you.”

The general held her gaze through the bars of the cage. Katara held her chin high, not backing down. 

“Ready the ship,” he said to someone behind her, gaze briefly flicking away. “I’ll be taking this one with me too.”

Katara’s stubborn gaze wavered, eyes widening ever so slightly at the command. 

“I’m not going anywhere with you.” She snarled, hating herself for looking away. It only served to broaden the nasty smirk across Mung’s face. 

Zuko’s words echoed in her ears.

“I’m not coming to rescue you if you get caught.”

Mung cocked a brow at her. “Like you have a choice.”

His eyes flitted to the curly haired girl beside her. “Don’t worry, Katara-“ Her skin crawled as he drawled out her name. “You won’t be alone.”

Katara blinked rapidly, looking at her hands in her lap. Tears threatened to spill over, panic bubbling up in her chest with every passing second. 

The man stood up, turning to bark more orders at the men. 

“Now,” another voice drawled. “About my payment for storage services…”

Above, a blue face peered through the hole in the ceiling, watching and waiting, white knuckling the hilts of swords.

~0~

Katara’s eyelids fluttered at warmth surrounding her being. 

Where am I?

Through the foggy thoughts, she hardly remembered the men flooding their cage with some sort of sweet smelling gas and her eyelids growing heavy. 

Heat pressed in on all sides of her, though the room was dimly lit and empty.

Augustine laid in a heap next to her, eyes closed, chest slowly rising and falling with each breath.

Thank spirits.

Four windowless gray walls, a solid flat roof and an equally drab gray floor surrounded them. The only light offered came from a small torch positioned next to the large iron door on the far wall. They seemed to be the only ones in the otherwise empty room, their old cage long gone. Planks of light wood constructed their new cell, built close enough together where Katara couldn’t even fit her head through the gaps in the planks if she wanted to. It had enough room for both girls to stretch out, but not much room for personal space if they needed to use the bathroom. Ten feet by six feet, the wooden cage barely fit inside the dingy room.

How much time had passed? She wondered, moving to shake Augustine awake. When her right side groaned in protest at near the same intensity, Katara hoped it wasn’t long.

Her friend stirred slowly from her sleep, eyes lifelessly meeting Katara’s big blue ones. 

“Augustine,” she whispered, shaking her again.

Confusion drifted across the sleepy girl’s face and something moved behind her eyes.

The girl lurched upright, gasping. “Huh?”

“Hey,” Katara raised her hands up innocently. “Hey, you’re okay.”

Augustine swore profanities under her breath, quickly taking in their current predicament. 

“Yeah,” Katara pressed her lips together. “I couldn’t have said it better.”

She swore again, palms pressing against her eyes. 

“Any chance Lee knows where you went and what you were doing?”

“Well,” she chewed her lip, thinking about Zuko. He was likely out of the question. 

But the Blue Spirit would save her, wouldn’t he? He was the one who got her into this mess in the first place, after all…not that she wanted to be a damsel in distress. 

“Lee’s name is actually Zuko…” 

Katara scooted over to lean against the wall of the crate, continuing. “And…well, he’s an enigma. He told me if something happened to me, that I was on my own.”

Augustine nodded, staring at nothing. 

“But…” she murmured. “I have a friend - er, well, the Painted Lady has a friend. He’s called the Blue Spirit. He was up there with me when I fell. I’m hoping that he’ll try to help.”

“His name is Blue Spirit?” Augustine repeated, brows raising incredulously. “What kind of name is that?”

Katara shrugged. “He wears a mask, I think he kind of got named by other villages.”

“Yeah… I’m calling him Blue.”

This sent a bubble of laughter out of Katara’s lips, a beacon of light in the otherwise very dreary evening. The motion sent a pulse of pain through her side and the feeling echoed in her face. Augustine sent her a sympathetic glance.

“Blue.” Katara repeated. “Hm. I don’t know how he’d feel about that.”

All I’d get would be stare, Katara thought with another little smile, wondering what kind of annoyed or disbelieving facial expression he’d wear under that mask. Again, she grew curious as to his looks beneath that permanent blue and white snarl.

Was he pale? Tan? Handsome? Hideous- Was that why he wore the mask?

“Oh my gosh, you like him, don’t you?”

Red skimmed her cheeks, barely visible in the light.

“What? No,” she fidgeted with her ratty braid. “No. I don’t even know what he looks like. He’s just…impressive.”

Augustine snorted. “Oohh, okay. Impressive.” She threw air quotes around the adjective.

The younger girl held a smile back, rolling her eyes.

They sat in silence for some time, neither seeming to want to hold a conversation. Katara took that time to listen to the movement around them and feel for her element.

Wherever they’d been taken didn’t feel like a ship since she hadn’t noticed even a drop of water within reach since she’d awoken. Though she assumed that didn’t mean that that wasn’t where they were.

Soldiers, she assumed, walked up and down the corridor just outside their room every ten minutes, like clockwork. Loud scraping and scuffling came from above them, and the waterbender decided wherever they were, they were careful to keep liquids from her. 

The two girls fell into a comfortable conversation, both wanting a distraction from the fact they seemed to be trapped in a hopeless situation. Augustine told Katara her story of how she’d started working for Ren. 

The girl’s older brother disappeared five years earlier, causing then thirteen year old Augustine to march into the Red Dragon and demand that Ren give him back. He’d laughed in her face, of course, but she’d not balked at the large man even once. So, he struck her a deal. If she could do whatever tasks he required of her - in six years time, if her brother wanted to come back home, he’d take whatever money he would have paid her for her services and used that to buy his freedom. It started out as odd jobs here and there. Sometimes he requested she watch for people coming towards a certain spot or count how many soldiers came off this or that ship. She begrudgingly admitted to helping Ren kidnap a number of people over the years, often being a lookout or familiarizing routines. When she was almost sixteen, she began work at the Red Dragon. Ren kept the general and his cronies away from her and her sister for as long as she helped them. Augustine only had six months left when he’d fired her. 

The elder girl hung her head and remained quiet for some time, before curiously peering over to Katara.

Hesitantly, Katara summarized her last few weeks after Ba Sing Se, glossing over the majority of the other months spent with her brother, Aang and Toph. 

And, about the boy who hunted them across the world.

She didn’t need to hear that part, Katara decided. He wasn’t like that anymore, or she expected she would have been carted away by his sister or some other General for bait a long time ago. The thought sent an iota of uncertainty through her.

He hadn’t told Mung about her, had he? He didn’t dislike her presence that much…? Or her mission? Katara’s teeth chewed thoughtfully on the corner of her mouth.

The heat that seemed to radiate throughout the room never lessened, covering both girls in an uncomfortable sheen of sweat that did little to cool them.

The room began to rock and sway, sending them both careening towards the left. Her heart sank.

They were on a ship.

On the ocean.

Another wave rocked their room, less intensely this time.

~0~

“So, do you think they put us right next to the boiler room or something?” Augustine’s arm wiped tiny beads of sweat off her forehead. “That could explain why it’s so hot.”

“It’s possible,” Katara’s eyes darkened, lingering on the door. “I can’t even detect the ocean…do you think the ship could be that large?”

A shrug. “I don’t have bending abilities, I wouldn’t know.”

She pressed her lips together, mind gradually drifting to one of the many adventures she’d experienced or heard about.

The time Toph got kidnapped by Xin Fu, the Earth Rumble tournament host and Yu, her former teacher, came to mind. The pair entombed her in a metal cage, something that no Earth bender  should have been able to break out of. It should have been impossible. But her blind friend was more then happy to prove them wrong. That was the day Toph had discovered metal bending. Toph explained to Katara that bending metal wasn’t really that different then bending earth, that if she really focused on the metal, she could see it for what it really was - small bits of processed earth. 

And so she’d escaped, just like that, imprisoning her captures in the same small cell they’d trapped her in.

Without Toph, there was probably no way her friends could have found her…and Zuko. Toph and Iroh had befriended one another and Iroh helped them rescue them both in the crystal catacombs. She didn’t think Sokka or Aang would even listen to Iroh if it wasn’t for Toph vouching for him.

Katara sighed, mopping her forehead off with the back of her hand. The sheen of sweat sparkled up at her.

If only it was that easy for her, like it seemed to be for Toph. It wasn’t like she could make water out of thin air…what other ways had she seen water bending used?

The swamp benders and their plant bending abilities came to mind.

Yeah, a snide voice inside her remarked. Because there’s totally a whole bunch of plants on a Fire Nation ship.

Another bead of sweat slid down her temple.

Warm fingertips brushed it away offhandedly.

Wait. That’s it!

A grin overtook her face, leaping to her feet. 

“Move over,” she commanded, beginning to run in place.

Her feet rhythmically thudded against the floor, the beat like a war drum.

“What are you doing?” Augustine’s face scrunched up at her in confusion, feet sliding closer to her body.

“They don’t want to give me any water? Fine,” she said between breaths, feet drumming away. “I’ll make my own.”

“What?” 

A few more moments later, a larger bead of sweat dripped down her forehead.

There! 

With a swipe, she gathered the liquid off her face and pulled, feeling the sweat on her body sing to her. Katara sent her hand forwards, bending the small amounts of water against the cage again and again, in a ‘x’. 

Her body protested at the exertion, her armpits dripping now. Shoving her hands beneath her arms she pulled the last bit of water out before sending it full force towards the prison wall.

Katara grinned maniacally down to her friend, who still gawked up at the bender.

“What do you say we get out of here?”

One last swipe sent the wood splintering away.

~0~

Water crashed across the deck of the ship, screams snuffing out like water to a flame as the sea ripped men off their feet. The ocean water receded, pulling them overboard.

“And that’s for treating people like livestock!” Katara yelled, sending the last torrent of water up and over the vessel, dragging any remaining men into the inky depths. The screams stopped all at once and Katara took a deep breath, not wanting to ponder their fate.

Augustine’s head popped out of the main tower’s door, across the ship’s deck. “Glad you told me to stay in here.”

Katara turned to stare out over the dark ocean. Her hair blew behind her, having worked its way out of the topknot and braid long ago.

“They got what they deserved.”

Her voice was cold, unforgiving. Just like the waters she so easily sent them into.

She made sure Mung wouldn’t get away so easily this time. He remained frozen to the bow of the boat, wrapping chains around him so he couldn’t break free, even if her ice melted.

“I understand now what people saw in you,” Augustine said softly, stepping out of the doorway to allow Katara in. “As the Painted Lady, I mean.”

Dark circles hung beneath Katara’s stormy eyes, considering her new friend’s words. She inclined her head in thanks before heading to the top of the tower.

She hoisted her tired body out the bridge’s window, pulling herself to stand atop the command tower’s roof, wind whipping her hair and clothes.

The sea rocked beneath her, her body swaying in harmony atop the ship’s tower.

Time to go home, she thought.

Widening her feet, she sank into a bending stance before summoning the seas to her command once more.

~0~

Almost an hour and a half later, Katara calmed the waves beneath the ship, allowing the ship to slow just south of the port. She climbed back through the window, head spinning, only to run into Augustine, seated at a small table. She was pouring through piles of scrolls, a frustrated scowl on her pretty face. 

“This can’t be right,” she muttered to herself, not looking up from the contents. “No…”

Katara stared out towards the bow of the ship, bending a stream of water to pull the anchor off and send it to the sea floor.

“What’s wrong?” She asked, plopping down on the empty captain’s chair behind the helm.

“This,” Augustine gestured to the scrolls. “Records…from two years ago.”

Katara cocked her head to the side.

“They say,” she cleared her throat. “They say my brother died. Two years ago. On a mission. For Ren and Mung.”

Paper rustled noisily as she held the scroll up. “He couldn’t have worked for them. Wouldn’t of. Unless - unless he made the same deal.”

The wood of the scroll slammed unceremoniously down. “I can’t believe this. Five years of my life, doing all that, for nothing. The last two years…” Anger flashed across Augustine’s face. 

Katara couldn’t even imagine what she was feeling. If Sokka had died, years ago, and someone made her think he was still alive, a slave somewhere…

She’d lose her mind.

“Are we back yet?” Augustine’s head finally raised from the papers, looking out the window. “Oh.” The chair she’d been sitting in screeched as she abruptly stood up.

“I can get us to shore from here.” 

“Good. I need to pay a little visit to Ren.”

They stood on the shore, listening to Mung’s distant roars when Katara said, “Do you think he’ll be okay up there until one of us comes back?”

“Do you really care if he isn’t?”

The younger girl didn’t quite know the answer to that.

Daybreak settled upon the town as Katara and Augustine trudged up the steps she and Zuko had done the day previously. The sleepy village remained mostly silent, the only real disturbances the few shopkeepers opening their stores. Few gawked at the strange pair, quickly tearing their gazes away when Augustine set her fiery expression on them. 

They did look quite odd, Katara thought. Augustine’s face and clothes were filthy and she’d hate to see her own looks. The lump on her head had to be massive by now. That, paired with the dark circles beneath her tired eyes probably made them look like quite the pair.

“I’m going to the warehouse before I go to Ren’s,” Augustine announced, turning down the third warehouse’s alley. 

“What are you going to do?”

She paused. “Do you really want to know?”

Katara took a long, slow breath. 

Did she?

Instead of answering her question, she said, “I’m going to get my dress and water skin back, if it’s still there - and see if I can free the prisoners beneath Ren’s. Will you help me?”

Her face remained blank. “Do I get to deal with Ren as I see fit?”

Katara’s head barely inclined.

~0~

Zuko slunk down the alleyway beside the inn. The sun hadn’t quite peaked the horizon, the streets still silent and dark. His thoughts had overtaken his mind long ago. Katara’s screams echoed in his ears all night, her terrified expression milliseconds before her plummet plastered on the back of his eyelids.

Needless to say, he hadn’t gotten much sleep.

Last night, the spirit ransacked the warehouse, opening every crate, skimming through every piece of information. His eyes had grown heavy, much to his own dismay, and he forced himself home earlier that morning. Slipping up was something Zuko could not afford - not with Iroh and now Katara both imprisoned. So, he slept - or tried to - until his thoughts ate at him uncontrollably.

For the first time in his life, he had people that needed him - and he actually wanted to help them. 

And that was a feeling Zuko wasn’t sure what to do with. He’d been able to push Iroh away before, but that anger was long gone now. Besides, Katara had called him a friend, something he never thought anyone could or would call him. 

The Blue Spirit could hardly remember a time he felt so hopeless with someone other then himself or Iroh. 

Did he even have another occasion? Or had he been that selfish?

Zuko continued down the path robotically, his feet leading him whilst his mind remained preoccupied.

His last words to Katara brought guilt flaring again. Uncle would have wanted to swat him for that. 

Hell, he wanted to swat himself for that.

Zuko, you must never abandon a friend when they need your help. Especially one as pretty as Master Katara. The Iroh in his head winked at him and Zuko scowled. 

The Blue Spirit would have to take all the credit. Like he always did.

But, Zuko liked it that way…or so he thought.

The swordsman drew his twin swords with elegance, holding the cool steel at his sides as he stalked closer to his destination.

Ren’s warehouse door flung open with a clatter, the masked man striding inside.

This place would be a heaping pile of smoldering ash when he was done with it.

~0~

The Painted Lady and Augustine approached Ren’s warehouse warily. Hushed chatter came from inside like some sort of underground galleria. The voices sounded awed yet nervous, a few words drifting from inside clearer then the rest.

“Finally.”

Katara narrowed her eyes beneath her veil, frowning. 

Had she heard them right?

A simple glance to Augustine proved that maybe she had, as the other girl wore the same expression. 

They reached the side door of his warehouse, the same one Katara had broken into the day prior. The door creaked loudly as they slipped inside, silencing the chatter.

A ring of a blade echoed off the walls and ceiling. She heard no footsteps as she inched closer and closer forward. Augustine remained behind her, silent as a mouse. 

As she rounded the corner, something whooshed behind her and she froze.

A hand roughly grabbed the back of her unusually dark cloak - very different then the one she usually wore- and yanked her back. Shiny metal flitted in front of her body, in warning, another arm snaking around her neck.

“Blue?” she squeaked. 

She prayed it was him - who else could be that quiet?

The sword disappeared from in front of her, scraping back into its scabbard. Her assailant removed his arm. 

Katara whirled around, a sigh of relief escaping her lips. The all too familiar fanged grin stared back at her.

“It’s a different cloak-“ was all she got out before catching a glimpse of those eyes.

Warm molten gold glinted briefly in lantern-light.

Augustine’s voice hardly registered in her mind, speaking to someone else. It was enough to pull the logical side of her back, wondering how there was light suddenly to see them.

They were beautiful, intense and full of emotion. They disappeared seconds later, his head tilting down, almost in shame.

“I’m sorry,” he rasped.

Katara didn’t need any clarification.

Her face softened in response, hand going up to his shoulder before she could stop herself.

“It’s okay. I needed to free myself, I think. To learn a new way to bend.”

He dipped his head and she pulled her hand back. If he was curious about the new way she’d mentioned, he didn’t show it.

“I wanted to stop them. But I didn’t want to compromise the others.” He explained.

She glanced behind her, hearing Augustine’s voice again. 

A young girl, one Katara recognized from the cages below was holding a lantern, speaking with Augustine.

“You freed them.” She breathed. “Even after what you said yesterday.”

Another nod.

“We can give them Mung’s ship,” Augustine said, a look of determination taking over. “Kiyo and I can escort them somewhere safe, after we take care of Ren.” 

They wandered the rest of the way around the corner, where five more filthy young adults milled about, all still blinking in the dim light. 

“You came back!” Another exclaimed at the sight of the Painted Lady.

She smiled, bowing her head.

“Ka- Painted Lady?” Augustine corrected. “Take Ren’s ship. You and Lee get out of here. It will be my thank you and Ren’s apology.” She winked before looking to the Blue Spirit.

“Thank you for freeing them.” Her eyes flicked to Katara. “Take care of her, Blue.”

A blush spread across the water bender’s face. She was thankful for the dark cloak that shielded her cheeks from his view.

Katara bid the group adieu with a yawn.

“There’s a few crates of food and supplies towards the front,” Blue murmured huskily as they slipped out the side door. “You may want to get them before you leave.”

The crisp morning air blew the thin cloak off Katara’s head. She gasped slightly, reaching to pull it back up.

“Your head,” he rasped quietly.

Her fingertips brushed the lump that had formed on her temple. “Yeah. I’m going to be black and blue all over here soon. That wave only did so much.” She swallowed. “I saw you reach for me. Thank you for trying.”

He scratched the back of his head, presumably at the band of his mask. Blue nodded at her one last time before she turned away, letting her tired limbs carry her back to the inn.

She had a feeling that wouldn’t be the last she saw of him.

Katara had been so tired when she’d stumbled into the small room at the inn, that she didn’t even notice if Zuko was there. She simply plopped down onto the bed, squirmed under the covers and threw the dark cloak on top of her bags at the end of the bed. 

If Zuko had stuck around for her, he could wake her up when he was ready to leave. 

Perhaps he’d be pleased, she thought, that she’d discovered a way to get Ren’s ship and keep the money. The crates of supplies that Blue told her about would be another plus too.

Hopefully the rest of their journey would be a little less tumultuous then it had been. That would be nice…

With that final thought, sleep overtook Katara.

Chapter Text

Previously…

The crisp morning air blew the thin cloak off Katara’s head. She gasped slightly, reaching to pull it back up.

“Your head,” he rasped quietly.

Her fingertips brushed the lump that had formed on her temple. “Yeah. I’m going to be black and blue all over here soon. That wave only did so much.” She swallowed. “I saw you reach for me. Thank you for trying.”

He scratched the back of his head, presumably at the band of his mask. Blue nodded at her one last time before she turned away, letting her tired limbs carry her back to the inn.

She had a feeling that wouldn’t be the last she saw of him.

Katara had been so tired when she’d stumbled into the small room at the inn, that she didn’t even notice if Zuko was there. She simply plopped down onto the bed, squirmed under the covers and threw the dark cloak on top of her bags at the end of the bed. 

If Zuko had stuck around for her, he could wake her up when he was ready to leave. 

Perhaps he’d be pleased, she thought, that she’d discovered a way to get Ren’s ship and keep the money. The crates of supplies that Blue told her about would be another plus too.

Hopefully the rest of their journey would be a little less tumultuous then it had been. That would be nice…

With that final thought, sleep overtook Katara.

Midday sun shone through the shipyard, various folks out and about further down. Katara noticed no sign of Augustine, in town, or further down in the old warehouse they had been imprisoned in.

Perhaps it would be for the best, but she still wished to tell her goodbye and thank you again.

They’d happened upon the Akagi when an older man popped up from the deck, waving to them before trotting down the ramp.

“You must be Lee and June!”

Katara frowned, looking uncertainly to Zuko. 

Had this been his doing?

“Who are you?” Zuko asked dryly, stopping a good distance back from the man. 

“I’m Gin!” He chirped, smiling wide.

Gin sported a head of spiky dark brown and grey hair, square glasses set atop his crooked nose.

“I came to fill the role as your ship’s helmsman!”

Katara bared her teeth, a pitiful attempt at a friendly smile. 

Four hours of sleep had not been enough. 

Half of her body ached. She couldn’t wait till she had a chance to submerge herself in a tub of water. Partially to see if she could heal herself, partially because it sounded amazing. 

That, and a nap. Preferably after the bath.

“Why do you think we need one?” Zuko snapped.

He seemed to need more sleep too, his social skills already lacking.

Gin stopped to shove his hand in his pocket, pulling out a scroll.

“An ‘Augustine’ posted this job flier in town this morning!” He presented a scroll with a flourish, still friendly as ever.

“Augustine,” Katara echoed, glancing to Zuko. “I spoke with her -uh, yesterday.” She said vaguely, hoping he would catch on. 

Zuko stared down at her wordlessly.

Gin rolled the scroll up and tossed it to the pair.

The girl caught it, unfurled the paper, and scanned over the words.

Helmsman wanted. Ship traveling to Caldera. Free housing and food provided.

Zuko leaned closer to Katara to read the scroll with her.

“You’re wanting to go to Caldera, too?” Zuko flicked his eyes to the man.

“Yessire,” he gestured to the ship. “I have family in the capital and haven’t had a way out to them, till now. I’m all set up and ready to depart when you are.”

Katara’s fingertips grazed Zuko’s arm to pull him away to discuss when he said, “All right. Let’s go.”

Katara blinked twice, frowning. 

They weren’t even going to discuss it? Her fingers slipped back down to her side.

“Wait,” the crates Blue had mentioned came to her mind. “I-I need help moving some supplies on board first.”

Gin nodded, watching Katara patiently. After realizing he was waiting on her to show him where, she led him over to the front of the warehouse, the large door already up.

Once the supplies were loaded and the trio was aboard, Gin skillfully pulled the boat out of the harbor, making himself at home at the helm.

~0~

Katara stood on the deck of the Akagi, watching the port shrink in the distance. Salty air danced around her, stirring her hair up. 

Mung’s dead eyes staring at her through the bars of the cage danced behind her eyelids with every blink.

She was more then happy to leave the city behind.

He’s gone now. Augustine took care of him. You are safe.

Katara’s chest loosened slightly and she let out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding.

She’d have to remember to write to Augustine, if she ever got time. The woman sure had everything taken care of. Perhaps her and Blue had worked something out for them, as a thank you.

After the port was no more then a speck on the horizon, the young woman turned to take in the  massive metal tower ahead. Zuko leaned on the edge of the railing beside the tower, being his usual quiet and brooding self. 

She’d let him brood for now, she thought, flicking her eyes back to the structure. But they definitely needed to talk.

The main tower of the Akagi stood fives stories tall. The bottom level was one large room, full of massive metal shelves and some sort of water system. A stairwell near the bow of the ship led upwards. The next level held the kitchen and the mess hall, the latter’s walls lined with large windows on two of the four sides. The ancient yellow-tinged glass lit the room with soft sunlight, offsetting the golden glow from the torches in the walls. The kitchen was next, situated near the stern of the ship, with a small cutout along it’s front wall to allow a line of sight into the dining area. 

Above that, lay four rooms that served as the crew quarters. Katara peered into each room, marveling at the preserved rooms. Each room held two beds, an armoire, a thin window along the outer wall and a tapestry with the Fire Nation’s flame insignia.

Her mind conjured the images of her friends if they lived with her on the ship. Sokka’s room would be a mess, Toph’s being the only one capable of living messier than her older brother. Aang’s would be near bear, his nomad lifestyle making it all to easy to up and move at a second’s notice. His joyful laughter echoed in her head and she forced herself away from the rooms, going back up the stairs.

Just below the helm, Katara found a massive cog-wheel door right outside the stairwell, a new hallway now leading around to the right. Curiously, she peeked inside the door, surprised to find that this quarter took up the entirety of the level. Though the floor was notably smaller then the rest, it contained quite a suite. An outdated yet cozy living room sat just inside the front door to the left, the walls decorated with deep red tapestries to offset the dull metal walls. A long window sat high up on the wall above the tapestry, offering more natural lighting and overlooking the sea. The bedroom door was positioned on the right wall of the room, with another door in the back corner for the bathroom.

Katara followed the hallway to the right before climbing the last flight of stairs to the captains room, turning the heavy cogwheel to open the door to the room. 

As expected, Gin sat at the helm in the center of the room, fingers lazily draped through the gaps. Outdated maps laid strewn out on the table beside him.

“Good afternoon, June!” He greeted, dipping his head. “I see you have come to check out my humble abode!” 

“I’ve not been on a ship like this before,” she commented, taking in her surroundings. Here too, windows lined the front wall and the side walls, a small door leading to the front-facing balcony. Not much else was in the room aside from the helm, his chair and the table. 

Not even a Fire Nation emblem.

She briefly wondered why.

“Where are we headed?” She asked, before adding. “I’m sure we can’t sail straight to the capital without any stops.”

“Shu Jing,” he tapped a smaller island on the map. “I would usually like to make more progress before stopping, but the next island is a prison - and a rather infamous one at that. I think it might be best to not stop there if we don’t have to.”

Katara feigned disgust, nose crinkling. “I completely understand.”

There was no telling what type of prisoners - war or otherwise - that they held there.

The door creaked open behind them.

“Hello,” Zuko’s voice drifted across the room as he stepped inside.

She glanced over her shoulder, offering him a small smile.

His hair was fluffy, as if he’d been running his fingers through it repeatedly, and he’d changed. 

Bathed, too? He looked…fresher? Brighter? 

He wore a deep red top and matching pants, topped with a sleeveless darker red robe trimmed with a thick golden band.

When she met his eyes, she blinked nervously, looking away. 

“Hi,” she managed. “Gin said we’re going to have to stop in Shu Jing. Are you familiar with it?”

Something flashed across his face. “Somewhat.”

Gin silently observed the two for a few seconds before noticing Zuko’s glare. He then began to busy himself with the maps in front of him.

“Somewhat?” Katara repeated, taking a few steps towards him. “Could you be more vague?”

He folded his arms. “What?”

“Somewhat,” she said again, mimicking his deep voice. “Can you please just give me a straight answer for once? Would it kill you?”

Zuko huffed a sigh and she returned the breath, walking over to the balcony’s door and opening it, staring pointedly at him before stepping outside.

Begrudgingly, he followed.

“If we’re going to travel together, it would be nice if you could talk to me like a person.” She grumbled. “You’re so secretive for no reason.”

“You’re in a lovely mood,” he retorted.

Her nostrils flared. “It’s been a long twenty four hours.”

Neither said anything for a few moments.

“So…” she mused again. “Are you familiar with Shu Jing?”

Zuko’s lips quirked downward. “I am.”

That earned him another strangled huff.

“As the prince,” he continued, glancing sidelong at her. “I had to learn a variety of fighting techniques. I was expected to excel at anything I was put into...fire bending,” he paused, looking annoyed at the words that were about to leave his mouth. “Tsungi horn, etiquette, and swordsmanship.”

Katara pressed a hand to her mouth, resisting the urge to snicker at the thought of Zuko playing a music instrument or being taught the ‘proper’ way to hold himself. She didn’t want to irritate him further, especially as he actually seemed to be trying to open up to her.

His gaze didn’t leave the ocean.

“My sword master was a man named Piandao. He was from Shu Jing.”

“Sword master?” She thought about the sword she’d noticed him carry their first night traveling. “Is that why you carry that sword around?”

She’d yet to see him use it.

Or so she thought.

A shrug. “I wasn’t as proficient as my sister with my bending. Besides, it’s a way to defend myself without fire bending. I’m already noticeable enough.”

Katara looked up at his profile, gazing at the unmarred skin. He caught her gaze and his face slid into a neutral expression, the shield going back up.

Not proficient with fire bending? Was he kidding?

“Well,” she said, deciding to let the blatant fib slide. “Maybe we can go visit your old master.”

Zuko cocked his good eyebrow with a snort. “Yeah.” He drug out the vowels of the word. “Greetings Master Piandao. I know I’m banished and a wanted man, but I just figured I’d stop by to visit.”

She snickered, shrugging. He had a point.

“So,” she thought for a second on how to word her question. “You picked your room yet?” She picked at the dirt beneath her nails. 

“I’ve used the suite downstairs, but you’re more then welcome to it.” He said evenly, turning to go back inside.

Before she could get a word out to protest, he was through the door.

~0~

Katara stepped out of the warm tub, skin prickling at the cool air. The bath water was luxuriously warm; the tub deep enough to sink her shoulders beneath the water. The heated water easily made the list of the things she found she loved about the ship.

Once her long brown hair was combed out, she got dressed in her only other set of clothes and set off to find her shipmate.

She discovered Zuko back on the deck, shirtless and practicing his katas. His body flowed through the moves methodically. It didn’t seem like his bending moves, however. Zuko’s arms acted as an extension of his body, chopping and slicing the air before easily pivoting into a new position.

The flow was oddly familiar, but she couldn’t place it.

The young water bender cleared her throat, smiling slightly when he startled.

“Sorry.” She started, pushing a damp piece of hair over her shoulder. “I just was about to wash some clothes. Did you want me to get yours too?”

He balked at her for a moment. “Yeah, if you wouldn’t mind. Thanks.”

Katara resisted the urge to gawk at his torso, the abdominal muscles flexing as Zuko pulled his shirt back over his head. A handful of older green bruises dotted his torso and arms.

Where had he gotten those?

“Okay,” she nodded. “Where are your bags? I don’t want to interrupt you anymore then I already have.”

Zuko shrugged, walking past her to the entrance stairs.

“It’s fine. I was almost finished, anyways.”

Katara followed him up the stairs.

“So, were those fire bending katas?”

She stood awkwardly behind the suite’s couch, arms full with her own clothes, as Zuko rooted through a bag.

“No.”

Two dark red tunics, pants and a robe flew towards her, one after another, and Katara teeter-tottered to catch them. She noticed Akira’s handiwork in the stitching of the pants and top.

“You want me to wash that too?” She gestured with her head to a dirty piece of black fabric sticking out of his other sack.

“Huh?” He looked at the sack in question, swiftly shoving the cloth deeper inside and shutting the bag. “Oh. Um. No.”

~0~

A load of laundry and a nap later, Katara stood on the deck near the bow, absentmindedly playing with a ball of water. The liquid occasionally evaporated into fog, the hazy liquid wavering in the sunlight before she ripped it back into its liquid form. The ocean swelled around the ship, the waves giving her flashbacks of her liberation.

Something clunked from behind her and she whirled around, water forming one long tendril in front of her body in response.

Zuko stood in front of the tower’s door.

A relieved chuckle. “Oh. It’s you.” 

“Sorry, I didn’t realize you were so deep in thought.” he murmured. “Are you hungry?”

She shrugged, rubbing the back of her arm, fingers tracing the raised scab that lingered from the blade. 

Her bruises had healed during her dip in the tub, but the scab remained. 

“No luck with that still?” He glanced at her skin beneath her fingers.

“No. I’m beginning to think there was mercury on that knife…hopefully Toph will be able to remove it.”

The boat bobbed in the water, invasive thoughts scratching at her brain again.

“You wanna spar?” She asked suddenly, smiling. “I’m bored. It could be fun!”

Zuko squinted at her. “You want to fight?”

“Not fighting, silly. Spar.” She slid back into a bending stance. “First to tap out loses.”

“Gin would see us.”

A water whip shot out, playfully swatting his cheek. A cheeky grin slipped across her pretty face at the scowl from the wetness.

Her mind ached for a distraction.

“Oh, please, Prince Zuko. You’re not the only man in the world that can fire bend.” She cooed. “Who’s he gonna tattle on us to?” She gestured to the wide open sea around them.

A dark smile appeared on Zuko’s face and he raised his fists.

“Alright.”

The duo began to play-fight, using the entirety of the front deck as their battleground.

Zuko waved an arch of fire around him, sending a blaze towards the water bender, who easily countered, a wall of water erecting in front of her.

Fire, water and ice met again and again, each bender skillfully dodging with quick footing or countering with just the right amount of force

“You’ve got to-“ she said, water tentacle knocking away a fireball. “Stop going easy on me.”

Katara rode a wave closer to her opponent, a razor sharp water disk slicing dangerously close to his arm. “You’re pulling your punches.”

Fire lashed out, evaporating the water she’d been riding into steam. She stumbled, barely catching his raised eyebrow as if to say, oh yeah?

Zuko charged her, hands darting out to block her arms as she attempted to bend. His arms blocked her path with each flourish of her body, stopping any water from being pulled to her from the ocean. After a few moments of their dance, bodies flitting close together and then apart, Katara managed to knock him back with a wave.

He smirked, sending a wave of fire before rolling back towards her. A block of ice rose up from the decking, whooshing towards him. 

Zuko shot out of the roll, kicking the ice back to her with force. The ice smacked into her legs, sending her careening backwards. Her back hit with a thud against the railing of their ship.

That was more like it. They’d always been near equals when it came to skill.

The blow stung slightly. She remained down, letting her head droop, hair falling over her face. A forced pitiful groan escaped her lips and quick footsteps approached.

“Katar-?“

She froze his feet to the ground, leaping up before he could get the last syllable out. Zuko grunted at the chill and stared down at the ice in surprise. With a flick of her wrist, she drug it further upwards.

“Okay, okay.” He grumbled, wiggling beneath the ice. “You’re right. I was pulling my punches a little bit.”

Her blue eyes sparkled, crossing her arms. “I knew it!”

Ice melted around him, dropping with a splash to the ground.

“I’m hungry now,” she said with a grin, turning to head in. “Let’s eat.”

Heat whooshed by her arm, heating the armband. Katara yelped, flinching away from the fire.

Zuko was upon her then, fingers swiftly gripping her wrists to turn and yank her body to his own.

“Who said I tapped out?” He rasped, warm breath caressing her neck, stirring her hair.

Katara squirmed in his grasp, desperate to wrench herself free.

She risked a glance up, eyes inches from his lips, infuriatingly turned up in a smirk.

“Fine,” she studied his face. “I yield.” 

Katara tapped his shin with her foot, resisting the urge to kick him like a petulant child.

~0~

The dark haired girl whimpered in her sleep, tossing and turning in the bed. Her peaceful face marred with an anxious scowl.

“Katara,” Zuko called for the second time, unsure if he should shake her awake.

A quiet gasp. “What’s going on?” She mumbled, blankets rustling as she stirred.

“You were crying out and whimpering.” Zuko explained, leaning in the doorway.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, pushing herself out of the bed to sit on the edge.

He could barely see her in the dark, the white wraps she wore barely visible. 

“Do you, uh,” he swallowed, noticing her near nakedness. “Want to talk about it? What happened to you while you were gone, I mean?”

He politely averted his gaze as she rooted around in the dark, pulling a robe from a pile and wrapping it around her, the fabric blanketing her body.

They moved to sit on the couch; Zuko on the one he had been asleep on, Katara perched on the opposite, legs tucked beneath her.

The lone torch lit along one wall cast low light across the pair.

Katara absentmindedly played with the arm of the couch and told Zuko her tale from the previous night. She brushed past the part where she sent nearly half a dozen men into the ocean, heart panging guiltily. 

“I-I don’t know what I would have done if I didn’t figure out how to bend my sweat…” she wrung her hands. “Do you think he would have taken me to your father?”

Zuko shrugged, eyes lingering on the seam on the fold of fabric around her chest. 

What was so familiar?

“Or to my sister.” He cleared his throat. “But, you didn’t, you got out. Both of you.”

Her eyes wide as she nodded, hugging herself.

“That was just as real as it’s gotten,” she murmured. “Being captured, I mean. It’s happened before, but I haven’t been taken away that far…”

They sat in silence for a while, neither knowing what to say.

“It’s really affecting me…” she whispered, quieter than before. “As much as I hate to admit it…I just keep seeing his eyes, his face - staring at me through the bars.”

Her skin crawled and she anxiously shifted in her place.

Zuko wasn’t sure if Katara wanted someone to just listen, or to give advice, so he’d opted to remain silent, simply an ear for his friend.

“Hey Zuko?” She asked softly, eyes suddenly meeting his own. “Can I ask you something? 

Are you really going to help us? Try and defeat your father, I mean.” 

His fingers raked through his hair.

Was he? He’d avoided the topic for so long. Thinking too long on it made his head spin. 

Iroh’s sage-like words echoed in his head. 

Listen to your heart, Zuko. It often will do more talking then the mind, if you allow it.

“I’d like to,” he settled with, taking a deep breath. “If you all will let me. I’ve gone through a lot these past few years, and I’m starting to believe that I’ve had to, to learn the truth. My father had me fooled - I’ve had myself fooled - into believing that my honor had been taken from me. He sent me on a fool’s errand to chase someone that hadn’t been seen in a hundred years. But in that time…I’ve seen the world. Lived in it.” He hung his head. “I want to earn my honor back for myself, by choosing to do what’s right. And…I think that’s my destiny. To help Aang restore balance in the world and end this war.”

When Zuko raised his head, Katara was gazing at him, a soft smile on her face.

“I’m happy for you, Zuko. I can tell, you know. The anger you used to carry with you…it’s definitely lessened.”

The banished prince held her blue-eyed gaze, a steely glint in his eyes. “I’m sorry, Katara. For everything.”

He didn’t feel like the words were enough, and it was written all over his face. 

Kindness came natural to Katara; she possessed a willingness to help those around her, regardless of history or circumstance. 

“For stealing your mother’s necklace, kidnapping you, chasing you and Aang across the globe…” he continued glumly. 

“Hey,” she interjected, still wearing that same smile. “I forgive you.”

He got to his feet, placing his fist beneath his open palm, bowing.

She got up to return the respectful gesture, the end of the too-big robe flaring out to show the inside, a thick gold border lining it. 

A strange look spread across her face and before he knew what was happening, Katara’s arms were wound around his torso in a hug.

Katara’s body curved near perfectly into his own, their height difference making her head nuzzle so comfortably in the crook of his neck.

Zuko blushed, moving his limp arms from his side to embrace her. 

She squeezed him once before quickly pulling away, averting his gaze.

“Thank you, Zuko.” Katara snuck a glance at his warm eyes and face. “Night.”

Nothing more left his mouth as she quickly scurried back towards her room, robe swaying behind her.

Wait a second, was the robe his? Was that it?

It did look larger…

The door shut with a clunk.

~0~

Zuko lounged in the mess hall the next morning, chowing down on a bowl of fruit and toasted bread. His bright eyes pierced her own as she entered the room, the inside-out robe still wrapped around her body. “Morning.” 

Katara made it halfway down the tower before realizing she’d not dressed, though her stomach protested so fiercely she didn’t have the willpower to make the trek back up the stairs. Besides, she thought, it wasn’t like he hadn’t seen her in this same amount of clothes late last night…

She’d scooped a handful of nuts onto her plate when she realized the robe was inside out. And she’d made it halfway back to the table when she realized that the robe was definitely not her own. 

It was Zuko’s.

Her cheeks redden behind him and Katara did her best to hide her mortification when she slid into the seat across from him.

“Gin said we should make it to Shu Jing by this afternoon.” Zuko mumbled, shoving another slice of fruit into his mouth. 

A pot of jasmine tea steamed from beside him, tendrils of smoke curling out of the spout.

Katara hummed quietly, nodding. She snagged the warm pot to pour the liquid into the small tea cup, still not looking at him.

“Nice robe you got there.” He commented, unable to help himself. 

“Shut up,” she growled from behind the tea cup. “It was dark, okay?”

He laughed, a deep rumbling noise.

She didn’t think she’d heard his laugh before. It was warm. 

Nice. 

And something she’d hope to earn again, but preferably not at her expense.

“We’ll be in Shu Jing this afternoon?” She repeated, changing the topic.

He hummed in agreement. “I went to stoke the fires in the boiler room and he was already in there.”

“He’s a bender too?” She smiled. “And here you were so worried about him seeing you bend yesterday,” Katara teased, taking another bite of food.

Zuko rolled his eyes in response and the odd pair continued to eat in silence.

“I’m going to bring him some food,” Katara announced some time later. “I don’t think that poor man hardly ever leaves the helm!”

She loaded down a plate with various breakfast foods and grabbed a cup of tea from their table before making the three-flight hike back up to the helm.

Gin greeted her with his same friendly smile, pushing a map out of the way to make room for the plate.

Katara noticed he’d already predetermined their course to Caldera, a few islands marked with red ink.

They were to stop on the northern end of the next island, a small ‘x’ marked on where the town of Shu Jing lay. Next, they bypassed what Katara assumed housed the prison and stopped at the western end of the next island, Shuhon. The path continued, veering north before passing through the beginning of the main island. Red fire was depicted further down, the Great Gates of Azulon written beside it.

It dawned on her she hadn’t the slightest idea as to when her and Zuko would go their separate ways, or how that would even work if he wanted to help Aang. She gnawed her lip uncertainly, still staring at the map.

“Don’t worry my dear!” Gin cut through her thoughts. “We’ll make it safely to Caldera before you know it!”

Chapter Text

Previously…

They were to stop on the northern end of the next island, a small ‘x’ marked on where the town of Shu Jing lay. Next, they bypassed what Katara assumed housed the prison and stopped at the western end of the next island, Shuhon. The path continued, veering north before passing through the beginning of the main island. Red fire was depicted further down, the Great Gates of Azulon written beside it.

It dawned on her she hadn’t the slightest idea as to when her and Zuko would go their separate ways, or how that would even work if he wanted to help Aang. She gnawed her lip uncertainly, still staring at the map.

“Don’t worry my dear!” Gin cut through her thoughts. “We’ll make it safely to Caldera before you know it!”

“I don’t see the village,” Katara commented, almost to herself.

The sun peaked high above the ship, the lush green landscape, covered with rolling mountains slowly grew closer.

“It’s a bit further in the mountains,” Zuko said from beside her, and she startled. “We’ll probably dock at the shore and then have to trek up to Shu Jing.”

Katara looked over to Zuko, who’d taken up post leaning on the rail.

“How far is it?”

He shrugged, still peering out over the vibrant green. “Not far.”

Thirty minutes later, a bead of sweat dripped off Katara’s brow.

“Not far,” she grumbled, their path no more then a winding dirt trail up the steep hillside.

They’d been walking for nearly ten minutes and had yet to crest the hill.

The sun beat down on the trio, the slight breeze doing little more then pushing warm air onto their faces. Katara was thankful she’d left her belongings, only wearing her water skin out of habit.

A few more minutes past and they finally, miraculously, came to halt at the crest.

If Katara hadn’t already been out of breath from the incline, the scenery ahead would have done it.

The massive green mountain range ahead absolutely dwarfed the clusters of red-roofed buildings speckled beneath it. The red contrasted beautifully against the countryside, like red berries on a green summer bush. A chasm ran parallel to the mountain range to the right of the town, countless waterfalls spilling out from cracks in the cliff walls.

A massive home - no, castle - sat behind the village, nestled in the mountainside. A steep winding path cut up through the green towards it. 

Matching striking red roofs sat atop tall, white stone walls. 

“Wow,” she breathed, wiping the sweat from her forehead. 

Gin echoed her amazement, a smile on his face.

As usual, Zuko looked disinterested, hand on the strap over his shoulder. “Let’s get what we need so we can get back.”

Gin shot Zuko a dubious look before shrugging, picking up pace to lead the way.  

“Has it changed?” She asked, falling back to walk beside Zuko. “Since you were last here?”

Zuko gazed ahead, thinking. 

Pebbles crunched beneath their feet.

“No,” he said. “Not at all.”

“It’s beautiful.” Katara mused. “I wonder who lives up in the mansion…”

“Piandao,” Zuko said after a while. “The view up there is even better than this one.”

She raised a brow, smiling. “Your sword master?”

He nodded in response.

If this Piandao is good enough to train the crown prince of the Fire Nation, she thought, perhaps he trained the Blue Spirit as well…

They arrived in the bustling city some time later, Gin breaking away from the pair and requesting that they meet back at the ship no later than sunset.

Katara promised that they would before darting off into the streets to explore.

“C’mon!” Katara said to Zuko after they finished their hearty lunch in a local restaurant. “I at least want to go up there to see the view!” 

He scowled, this being the third time she’d brought it up that day.

“Spirits sake, Katara!”

She reddened and stared indignantly at Zuko. “What?”

Zuko facepalmed in response and groaned. 

“It’s not like you have to even knock on the door or talk to him!” She said innocently. “Besides, you trained with him before you got the scar, right?” They stepped out onto the busy street. “He may not even remember you.”

This elicited another unhappy noise from the fire bender, though he willingly trailed behind her, weaving through busy streets.

“Oh cool!” Katara stopped mid-stride, Zuko nearly crashing into the back of her with a yelp. “A weapons shop! Sokka would love this!”

The store boasted countless displays of weapons and armor, aisles organized by type. 

Katara eagerly went inside, missing the once familiar feeling of excitement of checking out new places. Zuko’s generally grumpy demeanor may not be as fun to explore with as Aang or Sokka’s childish ones, but she wouldn’t let him dull the fun.

The shop had an entire aisle for spears and similar staff-like weapons, another for nunchucks, shurikens and a variety of throwing daggers. 

Creepy looking armor lined a side wall, the designs overly extravagant with large metal spikes or skulls coming out of various protection pieces. Further down the design seemed to mellow out, the composition being simple chest-pieces fashioned out of solid plates of steel or chain mail. 

Helmets sat on the base deck beneath it all, some resembling the heads of dragons, while others offered standard head and neck protection. 

“You have a good eye,” a new voice said behind her.

Katara turned around to look in the direction of the voice, seeing a man standing behind her friend. 

Zuko stood before a rack of swords, each various lengths. But that didn’t seem to be what he was interested is, his gaze directed up towards the ornate frame, a sheath beautifully engraved with fire and dragonesque motifs.

He cleared his throat, hands casually slipping in his pockets. 

“It’s beautiful.” He said huskily.

“That’s an original from Piandao, the greatest sword master and maker in Fire Nation history.”

The shopkeeper bore a striking resemblance to Iroh, the elder man’s stature and facial hair nearly the same.

Zuko nodded in agreement.

“Are you journeying to see him?” The man asked, gesturing to the sword on Zuko’s back.

“No,” Zuko said, the same time Katara said, “Yes.”

The owner spun around to see Katara, chuckling, eyes crinkling.

“Okay then. Well, regardless, he lives in the big castle up the road from here. The view from up there is fantastic at sunset.”

He winked at Katara before returning to a broom in the corner.

~0~

They reached the edge of Piandao’s property, the high walls running nearly the entirety of the top of the mountain.

Two massive crimson doors sat at the entrance, a golden lotus flower design in the middle.

“A lotus flower!” She whispered to Zuko. “You think he knows whatever is going on with your uncle?”

Zuko frowned, eyeing the flower uncertainly. 

“Maybe.” His eyes trailed down the length of the walls. “I can’t remember if that was here before.”

The doors creaked open and an elegantly dressed man opened the door, shoving a younger boy out into the street.

“If Master Piandao said no, there’s nothing more I can do son. Sorry.”

The younger brunette boy staggered forward, whining.

“Awww, c’mon man!”

The man turned to stare questioningly at Katara and Zuko, his thick eyebrows raising slightly.

“Let me guess. Another group of pupils here to prove their worth to the master?”

“We sure are!” Katara chirped, nudging her friend before he could open his mouth. She smiled innocently, ignoring his annoyed look.

The butler sighed dryly. “Let’s get this over with.”

He stepped to the side to allow them in. Katara had an inkling that hopeful newcomers were a daily occurrence for him.

Zuko didn’t move, feet glued to the path beneath him.

“Well?” The butler stared expectantly.

Katara looped her arm in Zuko’s, flashing him a pointed gaze. “Sorry, he’s a bit shy.”

She drug him forward, Zuko eventually yanking his arm free to stride ahead with a scowl.

The doorway opened up into a massive light-brown stone courtyard. The home, which was most definitely a castle, stood impressively in front of the trio. The main building lay ahead of them. A path led between it and the connected building to the left, presumably leading up to the massive tower behind the main building. Another section sat to the right, with archways on either side leading further into the complex. Greenery poked up from behind the archway.

The butler took them through the front door and down a long hallway before letting them into a large room.

The massive, floor to ceiling windows flooded the space with soft sunlight, the view beyond anything Katara had ever seen from the ground. Rolling deep green mountains kissed the cloud filled sky. 

You can see for miles, Katara thought, eyes drinking in the splendor of the room.

Two massive displays of candles sat on either side of the main window. 

A broad shouldered man with a head of salt and pepper hair sat in front of the middle window, overlooking the view. His hands flowed gracefully over something, not bothering to turn at the group’s arrival.

“Two more, sir.” The butler, a man named Fat, announced.

Piandao, Katara assumed, turned slightly, dipping a brush into something before holding his sleeve and returning to whatever was in front of him.

“Let me guess,” Piandao mused. “You have traveled hundreds of miles from your village - where you’re the best swordsman, and you think you deserve to learn from the master.”

“Not exactly, sir.” Zuko replied, voice taking on a rather diplomatic tone she’d not heard before.

Piandao turned, eyebrow raised. He was a handsome man for his age, the same salt and pepper color on his goatee, gray eyes and a strong jaw.

“No?”

Zuko bowed his head, letting hair fall over his face.

“I have been all over the world, but a wise man once taught me it is important to draw wisdom from different places. When taken from one place, it can become rigid and stale.”

The man hummed in response, getting to his feet.

His eyes skimmed over Katara. Without another word, he went to a door on the right and went outside. The same rage she felt when her grandfather would not train her in the Northern Water Tribe rose up at the dismissal.

Easy, Katara. She told herself. You’re here for Zuko.

The duo shared a glance before joining him outside.

Two young men dueled, while a third worked his way through katas.

He pulled the latter to the side, instructing him to stand in the middle of the spar pad.

“I will allow you to observe my teachings.” Piandao said to Zuko. “Then, decide if you are worthy.”

He moved to stand across from the young pupil. 

“The first thing you must learn,” he unsheathed the sword, performing a series of swipes and precise footwork. “Is that your weapon is an extension of yourself.”

He whipped it around himself, the sword audibly slicing through the air. “You must think of it as another part of your own body.”

The black-haired boy bobbed his head enthusiastically.

“Yes, Master.”

Piandao cocked an eyebrow at him, silently saying he didn’t want nor need a response. 

“The sword is a simple tool, but in the hands of a master, it becomes the most versatile of weapons.”

The low-light of the factory from nights ago flashed through her mind. Piandao momentarily morphed into the Blue Spirit, the style near identical.

“Just as the imagination is limitless,” he continued, his motions fluid. “So too are the possibilities of the sword.”

He sheathed the weapon back, staring intensely at the boy. Piandao’s face returned. “Are you ready to learn?”

The boy’s eyes sparkled with excitement. 

Piandao clapped his hands once, and one of the other pupils, a huge youth, stopped their duel and came over. Seconds later, Fat appeared in the doorway and tossed another wooden sword to the youth and instructed them to begin fighting.

The third, an older lean boy that briefly reminded Katara of her brother, looked expectantly to Piandao.

While observing the match, Katara’s mind whirled, mentally comparing her masked friend to the various techniques the master taught his students.

Katara and Zuko followed Piandao for the next two hours, watching him teach the students about calligraphy, landscape painting, and sword making.

“The warrior practices a variety of arts to keep his mind sharp and fluid,” Piandao had instructed his student, and the look on Zuko’s face made Katara think that that wasn’t the first time he’d heard such advice. 

The landscape painting portion easily became Katara’s favorite moment of her day. They journeyed a ways from the castle to perch atop a cliff, the roaring waterfalls and lush green mountains picturesquely filling the horizon as far as she could see.

Then, it was back to more battling and, surprisingly enough, rock gardening before moving onto sword making.

She remained quiet the duration of their observation, letting Zuko lead the day. 

He could have insisted that they leave and she wouldn’t have protested one bit - but, she wasn’t going to tell him that.

After the sword making lesson was over, they were back in the arena, now watching two of the students fight.

The one resembling Sokka lost and yielded, bowing to his opponent before facing Piandao.

~0~

“Give him your sword,” Piandao said to the victor, the larger boy. 

Zuko’s gaze hardened, eyes going from the sword master to the student.

He wanted him to battle this kid?

The victor hesitated momentarily, before striding over to Zuko and presenting him the wooden handle with a flourish.

It hung in the air for a long second before his fingers reached out to curl around the hilt.

Stepping away from Katara on the outskirts, he moved to the middle of the sparring pad. He weighed the wooden piece in his hand, attempting to accurately judge the weight and the corresponding force that would be required. 

Too little, and he’d be knocked back. Too much, and he would not only break the sword, but tire himself out in the process.

The lean student stood across from him, readjusting his chest piece and helmet before raising his sword. In a blink, the student charged forward, slashing at his opponent.

Zuko shuffled backward, meeting the attack with his own sword.  

Zuko glanced at Katara, having noticed how each of his parries elicited a gasp or grunt of anticipation from the girl.

Did she expect him to let this absolute novice beat him?

The boy tucked his arm behind his back, a lazy and arrogant expression on his face.

Show off. Zuko thought, meeting a few more brazen slashes and stabs with ease.

He grew tired of their dance, eventually feigning around to the backside of the boy and sending him to the ground with a kick.

Piandao shifted in place from the sidelines, shoving his arms into his sleeves.

He nodded in approval to Zuko, humming to himself.

The last student, the one who’d won prior, stepped forward.

That match was no different from the other, the elder swiftly besting the younger.

Katara whooped from the sidelines, clapping her hands and leaping into the air with glee.

Piandao regarded Zuko, gray eyes capturing and holding his amber ones.

“You requested training,” the master mused, stepping into the sparring court. “Yet you best both of my students… with my own moves.”

Silence hung in the air, neither moving.

Then, like uncaging a wild animal, Piandao’s unsheathed his sword and attacked, slashing straight through the wooden piece Zuko held up to defend himself.

Wide eyed, Zuko took his chance to roll as Piandao recoiled from the force of the blow.

“Katara!” He shouted, and the brunette threw his scabbard towards him.

He met the next strike with ease, his sword’s familiar weight in his grasp.

“Don’t-“ he said to Katara, who’d uncapped her water skin at her hip. “This is my fight.”

She searched his eyes for the briefest of second before Piandao was upon him again, stabbing.

The sword master continued on the offense, forcing Zuko to block his way down the steps to the rock garden below.

Katara rushed after the pair, watching on with a mixture of terror and awe.

Zuko feigned an attack, using the momentary distraction to vault up onto the wall of the stairs and fly over Piandao’s head. He met the master’s blade mid air.

“Excellent use of the terrain at hand!” Piandao exclaimed.

The battle raged on, neither opponent seeming to gain the upper hand.

He grunted against what felt like the millionth blow, putting space between them before detaching the second sword from it’s mate.

His fighting style as the Blue Spirit kicked in, his brain not even registering Katara, both his and Blue’s friend, standing feet away.

The master merely raised an eyebrow, lips pressed together in a slight smirk.

That surely made the battle a bit more interesting, the elder having to now fight twice as hard to keep up with the extra blade. 

“Enough,” Zuko growled, sweat dripping down his back as he sheathed his twin swords.

Piandao lowered his own, a smile breaking across his face.

“I am glad to see your uncle finally was able to break through that thick skull of yours, Prince Zuko.” 

~0~

Equal amounts of relief and surprise flicked across the fire bender’s face.

“So you do know who I am.”

The sword master chuckled. “Zuko...you have always been one of my best pupils.”

Katara’s eyes widened, not finding the comment hard to believe. The fire bender took no issue meeting and countering every move the master threw at him.

“And,” Piandao continued. “One does not easily forget the prince of his nation.”

A pleased smile appeared on Piandao’s face.

The girl figured Zuko was experienced at a variety of things as the crown prince - he said as much - but she hadn’t seen such expertise from him before.

Katara hadn’t even seen him use the sword, until now, and the proficiency in which he wielded it…and the style…it was so familiar.

Blue’s masked face and lean, toned body slashing and dancing around the soldiers flicked again in her mind - it was the only other instance of such expertise.

It couldn’t be him…

Could it?

Zuko bowed lowly to Piandao, a small smile spreading across his face.

The style is Piandao’s, she thought. 

Not Blue’s. 

Not Zuko’s. 

Just because Blue’s fighting style resembled his doesn’t mean that Zuko is Blue. Piandao has trained hundred of people. Piandao could just as easily be Blue.

Her teeth scraped her bottom lip, mind racing.

They talked amongst themselves, neither noticing Katara’s faraway look. The two walked side by side back towards the room they’d first entered.

Piandao’s stature did not match up with Blue’s at all, she noticed, trailing behind them.

He’s too old to be Blue…her mind whispered. The height is all wrong…

Hearing her name pulled her from her reverie, the trio now back inside.

“Huh?” She queried blankly.

Piandao’s eyes crinkled. “I said, you must be Katara.”

Blue eyes blinked in surprise, darting to Zuko and back to Piandao.

Piandao laughed. “I was telling your friend here that you two have stirred up quite the ruckus over the past couple of months.”

“Oh.” She blushed. “Yeah. I guess so.”

Piandao led them back down the main hall into a dining room. 

They took a seat at the dark wood, skillfully carved chairs matching the legs of the table.

A servant hustled into the room, dropping off a teapot and three teacups, each decorated with the same signature lotus motif.

After the tea was poured, Zuko gazed at the cup for a long moment. 

He took a sip, gingerly holding the porcelain in his hand.

“I see you favor the white lotus,” he said carefully, hoping this would signal he was safe. “My uncle always said those who do can always find a friend.”

The cup clinked against the saucer as he set it back down.

Zuko fished the tile out of his pocket and placed it on the table.

Katara studied the two, closely watching Piandao for any sort of reaction.

His face remained neutral, the tanned skin of his forehead and cheeks not crinkling in the slightest.

“Indeed.”  Piandao took a sip of his tea, eyes sparkling. “Your uncle is a wise man.”

“How did you come to meet Iroh?” Katara piped up.

The grandfather clock in the far corner ticked, filling the silence.

Tick. Tick.

“We met a long time ago.”

“That’s not what she asked.” Zuko said dryly, staring at the man. 

Tick. Tick.

Katara could practically see the aggravation he’d displayed on the river a few nights before rising up.

“We met during a game of Pai Sho,” Piandao held his gaze. “Iroh and I bonded over our love for philosophy and knowledge.”

Amber eyes narrowed, a memory floating across his mind. “The white lotus opens wide to those who know her secrets,” he quoted. “I take it you both know her secrets.”

The quote elicited a smile from Piandao, who scooped up the tile with calloused fingertips.

His thumb absentmindedly brushed over the engraving.

“Where is your uncle now?”

Katara’s lips pressed together, feeling the tension in the room grow.

“Azula caught up with us when we were in Jang Hui.”

“And you managed to evade her?”

“I-i wasn’t there…we’d argued and I..I left.”

“That’s why were here,” Katara explained. “We’re on our way to Caldera, to the prison.”

Piandao nodded solemnly. “Your uncle is a strong man. He will not let your sister or the prison break him easily.”

Katara turned to stare out the window. The sun had already dipped low into the sky, the evening almost upon them.

“It-it’s almost sunset.” She exclaimed, looking to her friend. “We need to get back.”

Zuko pushed his chair back and stood, bowing deeply to his old master.

“It has been good to see you, Prince Zuko.” He returned the bow. “I have a feeling we will cross paths again before the year is over.” He smiled knowingly, beginning to lead them to out the front door. “You both have quiet the hike back. Would you like an ostrich-horse?”

“How would we get it back to you?” Katara asked.

“As I said,” Piandao motioned to Fat. “I have a feeling we will cross paths again. You may return her then.”

Zuko gazed curiously at his master. “It’s been good to see you as well, Master.” He smiled. “I’m glad to see you’re just as hard on your current pupils as you were with me.”

Fat came into the courtyard, ostrich-horse in tow. A sack of hay hung off one side, a sword and scabbard on the other. 

“A gift for you as well,” Piandao gestured to the sword before handing Zuko back the white lotus tile. “May we meet again.”

Piandao gave them one more mysterious smile before departing, leaving them to get set up with their new companion, a stern looking ostrich-horse named Yujo.

~0~

They spent far too much time bickering outside Piandao’s mansion. The sun set even lower in the sky before they departed.

Katara didn’t know which would be worse - sitting in front of Zuko with his body pressed against her back, or sitting behind him and having to hold onto him for dear life. In the end, he persuaded her that he was the more experienced rider and therefore needed to be in front to have complete control of the creature.

Zuko climbed aboard the creature first, offering his hand down to Katara. 

She took his hand with a slight hop, Zuko easily hoisting her up to swing her leg over Yujo’s back.

Katara mumbled apologies to Yujo, the animal squawking and fidgeting at her weight. 

Her hands had remained draped gently on the tops of her thighs, determined to not cling onto Zuko like some sort of child.

There was enough space between the two of them where she didn’t feel like she was smothering his back, thank spirits.

Yujo eased off into a trot down the hill and she quickly rethought her prior decision, squeaking under the jolting ride. Leaning forward, she snaked his arms around his waist, torso solid and warm beneath her fingertips.

Whispers of a chuckle reached Katara over the breeze and she reddened.

“I never knew you were so good at sword fighting,” Katara said later, staring out over the hillside.

Zuko led Yujo around a boulder, his muscles flexing beneath her fingertips as they activated.

“You never asked.” He rasped.

She hummed, silently saying ‘fair enough’ and the trio continued their trek, now halfway down the mountain path from the sword master’s.

“Did you enjoy seeing him again?” She asked.

He shrugged, the movement moving her too.

“It was a relief he didn’t turn us in.” 

Katara wished she could see Zuko’s expression.

“I don’t think he would, not after seeing that lotus flower at least.” She mused. “I don’t know much about all that, but there has to be something going on.”

“Yeah. There’s something going on alright.” The path they’d been directed to take bypassed the town to the north, the trail widening as they began their ascent up the final hill before the sea. “I just wish someone would tell me what.” 

“Seems like Iroh has friends nearly everywhere,” she turned her head to gaze at the village behind them. “And the thing they always have in common is Pai Sho.”

The sea rose from behind the mountain, Yujo cresting the hill. The sky framed the ship beautifully, the sunset rosy red and burnt orange.

“Maybe it’s some sort of club,” she continued, almost to herself.

~0~

Katara gasped, a multitude of bright lights shooting across the starry night sky, Shu Jing shrinking on the horizon behind them.

They’d spent some time helping Gin unpack supplies and setting up Yujo in the animal pen down below before they set sail once more.

“Zuko!” She exclaimed, finger flinging to point to the sky. “Look!”

The fire bender looked up.

“A meteor shower!” Her head shot up, eyes tracking each ball of light as it flew across.

Asteroids began to rain across the dark sky, little shooting stars twinkling as they broke up in the atmosphere.

A light twinkled higher up, growing larger and larger as it barreled above them.

The fiery blue meteorite whizzed high over the ship, now easily the size of four Appas.

Katara’s head craned up and over, following the path from her spot on the helm’s balcony.

“It’s headed straight for the island!” Gin exclaimed from inside.

The girl strode through the door and to the side windows, squinting to see it disappear right on the island’s mass.

A few moments later, a plume of smoke barreled up.

“Do you think the town is okay?” She asked, eyes wide. 

Zuko stared towards the smoke rising from behind the mountain.

“I don’t know.”

In the distance, from the far side of the island, a small speck of white flew through the sky. 

Appa bellowed as Aang, Sokka and Toph charged towards the fire, unaware of how frustratingly close they were to their lost friend.

From the ship, Katara frowned, the smoke billowing high in the sky. 

Chapter Text

Previously…

Asteroids began to rain across the dark sky, little shooting stars twinkling as they broke up in the atmosphere.

A light twinkled higher up, growing larger and larger as it barreled above them.

The fiery blue meteorite whizzed high over the ship, now easily the size of four Appas.

Katara’s head craned up and over, following the path from her spot on the helm’s balcony.

“It’s headed straight for the island!” Gin exclaimed from inside.

The girl strode through the door and to the side windows, squinting to see it disappear right on the island’s mass.

A few moments later, a plume of smoke barreled up.

“Do you think the town is okay?” She asked, eyes wide. 

Zuko stared towards the smoke rising from behind the mountain.

“I don’t know.”

In the distance, from the far side of the island, a small speck of white flew through the sky. 

Appa bellowed as Aang, Sokka and Toph charged towards the fire, unaware of how frustratingly close they were to their lost friend.

From the ship, Katara frowned, the smoke billowing high in the sky. 

Katara woke the next morning, anxious thoughts invading nearly every corner of her mind. She found she had more questions than answers and the neurotic side of her did not bode well with that fact. 

Between Blue’s strange similarity to Zuko/Piandao and her missing friends, she could hardly keep up with herself.

“Katara,” Zuko said for the third time, waving his hand in front of her face.

The motion pulled her back into her body, eyes focusing on his unsure expression.

“What?”

“I said your name like three times.”

“Okay?” She deadpanned dryly.

He furrowed his brow. “What’s going on with you?”

She huffed out a long breath, strands of hair flitting into the air. 

“Nothing.” A beat. “I just have a lot on my mind right now.”

“Why don’t you go practice your bending?” He suggested, getting up from the mess hall table. “Helps me,” Zuko added, scooping up his plate and heading towards the kitchen.

She gnawed on her lip, squinting after his departing figure.

Her mind conjured the last memory of Blue, trying to recall his stature and gait to compare to Zuko’s. A mental image of Blue materialized beside Zuko’s departing body, like a shadowy twin. Zuko vaulting over Piandao’s head, the epitome of acrobatic grace had been eerily familiar. 

And who else would be able to follow her city to city without her noticing?

He disappeared through the doorway and into the kitchen. 

Zuko came back into the room moments later, immediately scowling at Katara, who had that same squinty look on her face.

“What are you staring at?” 

She blinked pointedly, as if to make something go away. 

“I’m going outside.” She said, dodging the question.

An hour later, Katara managed to thoroughly drench herself in water, having spent the time absentmindedly bending water whips or full waves to ride about. She’d even practiced her tentacle arms and legs a time or two, desperate to stop her incessant want for answers.

Practicing no longer helped to distract her thoughts, so the girl bent the water out of her clothes and hair.

It dropped unceremoniously to the floor before she trudged up the stairs.

“Zuko?” She knocked on the door to her room - their room - figuring he had to be inside.

He’d kept his residence on the couch, much to her surprise. She half expected him to move into one of the rooms on the barracks level below. 

Perhaps the prince was used to these quarters…

Katara had yet to hear a response, so she hesitantly pushed the door open. The living room lay empty, no sign of the fire bender. His bags leaned against one end of the couch, calling to her enticingly.

Did she dare peek inside?

The dirty black fabric peeking out of the bag taunted her in her mind.

The black fabric could easily be the cloak or suit the Blue Spirit wore…

Why else wouldn’t he want her to wash it? What else could be in that bag?

Katara shot a wary glance at the closed bathroom door and quietly padded her way over to the bags.

One sat wide open, the freshly washed clothes right on top. The other, still folded shut, the contents hidden from view.

Just peek inside, Katara. All your questions would be answered…her brain whispered.

A door opened with a loud creak and she leapt out of her skin, awkwardly trying to find something to do with her hands.

Curse words slipped out of her mouth.

He cocked an eyebrow at her, standing awkwardly beside his belongings. “What are you doing?”

“Waiting on you to get done to see if you’ll come spar,” she explained innocently, ignoring the question.

“You nearly jumped out of your skin.”

She shrugged. “You startled me.”

“So, you’re not going to tell me what you were doing?” He deadpanned.

“Beat me and maybe I will.” She said, a mischievous smile on her face.

Zuko walked over to where she was beside the couch, deliberately brushing past her to sit down.

“No.”

“No?” She repeated. “Don’t want to lose again?”

The taunt served its’ purpose, the prince’s face squinting in annoyance.

“Lose?” He rasped, eyeing the brunette. “If I remember right, I beat you last time.”

“Bring your swords.”

With that, she turned and exited the room, hoping he would take the bait.

~0~

Katara erected the last massive ice wall when Zuko stepped out onto the transformed deck. Icy walls jutted up and over the railings, protecting them from potentially being blasted off the sides.

She’d pulled inspiration from her childhood snowball fights, the arena dotted with “L” shaped walls, square posts and round pillars to crouch behind.

“You’ve been busy.” He commented, scabbard clutched in one hand.

“I was bored,” she called, brushing snowflakes off her hands with a smirk. “Good, you brought your swords.”

“What did you want with them?” He asked, placing them down before walking further into the arena, looking around.

“I don’t have much experience fighting an opponent with swords.” She shrugged. “You’re good with them. Figured you could teach me.”

Zuko peered around one of the walls, a slush-ball suddenly slamming into this cheek.

“Hey!” 

Girlish laughter bubbled out of Katara, who promptly darted away.

“I’m gonna get you for that,” he rasped.

She grinned devilishly, quickly darting behind another column, eager to put space between them.

The next partially frozen snowball she’d thrown managed to smack him upside the head, soaking the left side.

Fire blasted on her right, obliterating the side of the column.

Rude! She whined mentally. I worked hard on that.

Katara froze in place, ears listening intensely for any sort of movement. The sound of the sea carried away any chance of hearing his footsteps.

Katara slipped out from behind the column, making her way towards the next wall.

Zuko’s dark figure appeared to her right, swinging his sheathed blade at her.

Grunting, Katara dropped and slid at the last second, feeling the air move as he swung above her. 

He was quick, but she was quicker.

Or, so she thought.

Another slash had her pushing herself to scramble around the next wall, desperately attempting to circle back and flank him.

Zuko had followed her for two strides before realizing her plans, stopping to vault over the wall.

She caught him coming down, sword at the ready. Ice crept up and over her arms and hands, the element her own sort of armor and weapon.

The scabbard smacked into her icy forearm with more force than she expected.

The two froze, sword still pressed against her icy arms. Sunlight peaked from behind a stray cloud, shining into his face.

Amber eyes shimmered gold in the light, looking into deep pools of blue.

Those eyes…she’d seen them a thousand times before, but had she actually paid attention? Actually looked?

Ice crept up his feet and he breathed steam downwards, melting it.

Katara’s doe-eyed look vanished and they were at it again. 

The dance continued, Katara continuing to wield her ice-arms against him. Eventually, a detail on the sword’s handle caught her eye, a small diamond emblem, an upward pointed crescent moon in the center…

She’d noticed the same symbol on her own smaller knife. The one she’d purchased in Akira’s village.

It was the logo of the only blade smith in town.

Hard metal swatted Katara’s side.

Blue hadn’t been seen around until then, according to the wanted posters.

“You didn’t block.” Zuko noted, hesitating. 

Could it just be a coincidence?

“Uh-“ she started, heart pounding nervously.

She’d not seen Blue’s blade in bright enough conditions, or paid enough attention, to notice if it shared that same mark with Zuko’s weapon.

It is you? She wondered, eyes searching his face.

He continued the onslaught, not allowing her to stop.

The sword struck her other side now, poking her in the ribs.

With a wince, she scrambled to gather her bearings, sending a massive wave his way.

The wave slammed into his body, knocking him aside into a slowly melting wall.

She turned and ran, the diamond emblem embedded in her mind.

Thus began their game of cat and mouse; Zuko following Katara back and forth across the deck of the ship. 

He seemed to be more determined to pursue her, the sword swatting her again and again, only for him to leap or tumble out of the way from her water.

After trying to hit him with a water whip twice and failing, she stood her ground, glaring hard at the boy.

“Would you please stop hitting me with your sword!” Tanned legs, red with welts, slid into a wide lunge, arms flinging above her head. 

He’d managed to swat her one more time with his sword before the entire arena melted, water flying up to gather in an orb above her. 

Katara wasn’t just mad…

She was pissed.

This was not what she had in mind when she’d asked him to teach her how to fight a sword-wielding opponent. 

The massive ball of water hung above them, anger and frustration fueling her powers. Her body trembled, partially from rage, partially from the exertion. 

“Spirits! Go easy on me, I can’t learn with you smacking me every ten seconds!” She growled.

Zuko snickered, her hair sticking out everywhere, random bits drenched, the rest mussed from their match.

She frowned deeper, dropping her arms and subsequently the water.

The water smacked into them like a ton of bricks, their bodies forced flat on the deck. 

Neither realized how much she’d actually held up, the water carrying the two across the ship, slamming their bodies against the railing.

Water drained off the ship with a gush.

Oh spirits, she groaned. She let her attitude get the best of her.

She pressed herself up off the ground, nervously looking to see Zuko doing the same.

Folding her arms across her chest, she jerked her chin away to stare out over the open ocean.

~0~

“You’re mad at me?” Zuko accused incredulously. “You’re the one who asked to spar!”

He sat up, pushing his soaked hair off his face.

She frowned deeper, not looking at him. “I wanted to spar, not for you to torment me.”

“You wanted a challenge, Katara, don’t be mad at me for giving you exactly what you asked for!”

They both stood up, clothes and hair dripping.

“That’s not what I asked for and you know it.” She snipped in return, bending water from her clothes.

Zuko stalked closer to her. “You asked for me to go easy on you.” His eyes narrowed, staring down at the shorter girl. “If you think, even for a second, that someone in the real world will go easy on you, then you’re stupider than I think.”

That grabbed her attention, head whipping around to glare at him.

He regretted the words the moment they left his mouth, and hated them when he saw her hurt expression.

“You think I wanted you to go easy on me?” Her nostrils flared. “I don’t expect anyone to go easy on me, Zuko. Don’t you know that by now?” Tears stung her eyes and she fought to keep them at bay. “I told you, Mung had me on his ship. I was in a cage with no bending and no way out.”

The terror seemed to rise back up inside her.

She’d felt so completely and utterly alone. Even with Augustine.

The fire bender stared hard at her, scarred eye no more then a slit.

“And the only friend that knew what I was doing - the one I just started to trust - told me that he wouldn’t come to my rescue if something happened.” Katara was yelling now, hands squeezed into fists at her sides. “So yes, Zuko. I know. I know I’m all alone in this great big world without my father or brother to protect me.”

She stepped closer, letting tears spill down, big blue eyes staring hard into his gold. 

“But you know what I’ve learned?” She held his gaze stubbornly, searching his eyes. “I don’t need them to protect me anymore.”

Zuko opened his mouth to start to say more, when Katara cut him off.

“And if you think for one second that I’m stupid enough not to know how cruel the world is…”

She set her mouth in a straight line, anger simmering beneath the surface. Katara shook her head. “Then you don’t know me at all. And maybe, maybe I don’t know you.”

The girl marched towards the door, stopping midway to scoop up the sword.

She stormed back over to him, shoving the scabbard into his arms. “Thank goodness for the Blue Spirit,” she spat, venom in her words. “He’s there for me when you won’t be. It’s a shame I’m not traveling with him. At least then I’d have a real friend.”

With that, she turned and strode into the tower, slamming the door behind her.

~0~

There’s absolutely no way he’s Blue, she curled her lip, stomping up the stairs. Calling me stupid! I can’t believe him!

She growled in frustration, continuing up the stairs until she reached the balcony.

Considerable time passed before she went in to talk to Gin, the sun now high in the sky.

The elder man likely had heard their fight earlier that morning, but didn’t bring it up, much to her relief. Instead, they talked about his family, the elder man chattering happily about his daughter. 

His daughter married a fairly wealthy nobleman and moved away to live in Harbor City and Caldera. His son-in-law was over the logistics of one of the largest factories inside the city, supplying the nation with weapons and warship supplies. 

“When’s the last time you’ve seen her?” Katara asked, noticing Gin’s faraway look at the question.

“I saw her when she turned nineteen,” he stared off into the distance. “She’s twenty-five now. I hear from her now and again with updates on my grandson - he’s four - but a visit has been long overdue.”

She smiled politely. “Sounds like you’ll be meeting your grandson for the first time then, are you excited?”

This brought a huge grin to the man’s face. “I’m over the moon. I’ll have to send word to her soon that I’ll be arriving.” He paused. “That way we don’t run into trouble at the blockade or gates.”

Nervousness crept up Katara’s spine thinking about them journeying even deeper into Fire Nation territory. Her and her friend’s first attempt to cross the blockade, many months before, had been eventful to say the least.

They’d been headed to Avatar Roku’s temple, Zuko hot in pursuit, when they happened across the blockade. 

And if Zuko’s flaming sewage fireballs hadn’t been enough, the naval blockade discovered them at their point of no return. It was a miracle in and of itself that they’d managed to make it across on Appa. Even more fireballs had whizzed by, the last one only missing them because Aang air bended it into oblivion.

She didn’t think she could be so lucky twice.

“Oh yes,” she said cooly, making a mental note to talk to Zuko about their impending interaction with the navy. “That would be terrible.”

Gin nodded in agreement.

~0~

Meanwhile, Zuko paced back and forth in the suite’s living room.

Their last conversation replayed in his mind and he groaned, throwing his hands up.

“I can’t believe I told her I thought she was stupid! I mean, what was I thinking?”

He reached the end of the room and turned around, grumbling and striding back towards the other end. “It’s so easy to show that I care about her when I’m the Blue Spirit, why can’t I be that way when I’m me?”

His hands ran down his face before the boy turned around again, shaking his head.

She called you her friend, a little voice whispered. You just had to go and ruin it. Way to go, Zuko.

Iroh would be so disappointed in him, he realized, and that thought alone sent him further into the abyss. He plopped down on the couch, burying his face in his hands.

Would she be upset with him still, if she knew his identity? 

They got along great when he was the Blue Spirit, and he’d technically already apologized for not being able to help her. Katara knew that the spirit at least tried to help her…

But how would she react, knowing it was him behind the mask? How else could he convince her that he was worthy of being her friend?

She’d probably just see it as more lies and another reason to not trust me… he thought forlornly and then he was up again, pacing back and forth.

The pacing did little to keep his thoughts at bay.

He’d do anything to get even a snippet of his uncle’s ambiguous wisdom.

Once before, when he’d broken in to free Appa, his uncle had followed him. He’d demanded to know of his plans, of what he was to do with the great beast.

When Zuko couldn’t answer him, Iroh grew angry. He told him he never thought things through. At the time, he’d thought he was only being difficult, but now…

Now maybe Iroh was right.

Bringing the Blue Spirit back had been on impulse. Zuko itched to fight someone - anyone - and then General Mung reared his ugly face. 

It only had been later, after he realized why he was fighting, why he wanted to help others, that he’d felt a sense of purpose.

Thanks to the twisted way of thinking instilled on him by his father, it took him time to realize he spent so much time burning actual and metaphorical bridges…when he could have been rebuilding them. 

He saw the way Mung treated the villagers and it disgusted him.

Returning as the Blue Spirit seemed all too easy, the factory ripe for the taking.

And then he’d learned that Katara was the Painted Lady…

Tanned skin and ocean eyes filled the forefront of his mind, her hurt expression pulling at his heartstrings.

He owed Katara another apology, and not just for ticking her off and calling her stupid - but for purposely making her feel even more alone.

She was completely right. He’d been an arse.

All to protect himself. 

She wasn’t on her own, not really. 

Ever since he’d decided to help librate the first village, he had been in her corner, as the Blue Spirit - and that hadn’t changed once he learned her true identity.

Katara deserved to know that he was there for her as Zuko, too. He knew all too well how it felt to be completely alone in a foreign environment.

He’d been such a pompous, self-absorbed jerk.

Again.

At least you’re realizing it without Uncle, he mused. 

He forced himself to stop the pacing, stop indulging on the wallowing thoughts. Instead, the fire bender took a seat in front of the large tapestry along the back wall, tucking his legs beneath him.

Closing his eyes, he began to slip into mediation, the candles on the small side table flickering to life.

~0~

Katara basked in the sunlight, the ocean breeze ruffling her hair. She had brought a table and chair out onto the deck to sit at while she prepared dinner early.

The trap door creaked open from the bowels of the ship and Zuko emerged.

He must have fed Yujo, she thought to herself, though she didn’t look to see if her theory was correct.

Katara felt more hurt then she’d care to admit, as Zuko had grown to be her friend, albeit a moody one, in the past days.

She’d meant what she said to him, though she wasn’t sure if the sentiment had been reflected in his words. 

The knife clicked against the wooden cutting board rhythmically, allowing the familiar motion to busy her brain.

A figure strode by her table, barely visible in her peripheral.

The water bender glanced up from her work, noticing him walk out to the bow.

He left her alone and she continued her work.

Two peppers done, two onions to go - and the meat. 

Time had slipped by with ease with the first two peppers, brain blissfully distracted. It was enough she almost forgot where she was, who she was with - and who she was missing.

Sokka.

Slicing into the onions next, she blinked repeatedly, the fumes making her eyes tear up. Katara let the liquid drip down her cheeks, absentmindedly wiping them away with the back of her hand. It was easier than fighting it.

Zuko stood at the bow of the ship, wind whipping his hair around him.

I wonder what his home life was like, she mused to herself, for him to turn out the way he did…

She scraped the squared vegetables into a pot, methodically clearing space for her to cut the meat next.

Once the ingredients were prepped and seasoned, she fished out long metal skewers and began to methodically impale the food.

“Do you need help?” Zuko rasped from in front of her table.

“Hm?” She mumbled, forgetting she was upset with him. Her gaze flicked up, seeing him stand awkwardly a few paces away, hands in his robe pockets.

Steely indifference drifted over her face. 

“No thank you,” She said cooly.

He frowned in response, but didn’t press the matter, instead saying, “Looks like it could storm tonight.”

Katara flicked her eyes to the afternoon sky, not a cloud in the sky. 

Awkward small talk about the weather?

“It’s gonna storm?” She deadpanned.

Zuko shrugged, following her gaze. “Uncle always said, ‘red skies at morning, sailors take warning’.”

“It was a red sunset last night,” she stated. “That same saying also goes, ‘red skies at night, sailors’ delight’.”

Golden eyes flicked back to her, the picture of indifference.

~0~

The trio ate dinner in different places; Gin at the helm, Katara at a small table in the kitchen, and Zuko in the mess hall, casting glances towards Katara every so often.

Sunset was upon them by the time everyone finished eating and Zuko found Katara in front of the small sink, water bending the dishes clean with the help from a rag.

“Katara,” he rasped, partially in greeting, partially to get her attention.

Wet hands pushed a strand of hair out of her face. Her blue eyes met his golden ones solemnly, the dishes forgotten about for a moment.

“Uh,” he started awkwardly. “I…” he chewed his lip.

Spirits, was he bad at this.

“I owe you an apology.”

She snorted.

“It was wrong of me to tell you I wouldn’t help you if you needed me.” He continued. “Uncle says I’m not good at…well, a lot of things. I’m sorry.”

Teeth gnawed the corner of her mouth and her forehead creased.

“Can we try again?” He asked gently.

She noticed the sword on his back and sighed.

Wiping her hands on her skirt, she cast one look at the remaining few dishes.

They’ll be there later. She thought. 

The girl followed Zuko outside, fading rays of sunlight illuminating the deck.

He left her briefly, returning with his sword.

“Did you listen to any of what Master Piandao said?” He asked, voice low.

Katara bobbed her head to confirm and Zuko withdrew his sword, splitting it into the twin swords and handing her one of them.

The steel weighed more than she anticipated and she nervously held the blade ahead of her.

“To be able to properly defend yourself against different fighting styles, it helps to have some sort of understanding of them.” 

Zuko took a few paces backwards and began his katas, this time with sword in hand. 

The moves were completely the same from what she’d seen him practice before, the sword only serving to mesmerize her further. It really did act as an extension of his body.

And what a nice body, a tiny voice noted and she shushed it in response.

“These are broadswords,” he explained. “They’re a single-edged blade.” 

His body spun, lashing out to strike an imaginary adversary. “The dull side will still hurt, so aim for not getting hit by them at all.”

The sword-master continued his lesson, touching on all the points Zuko could recall from learning years prior.

“Position your grip higher up,” he instructed, warm fingers hovering over her hand to indicate where. 

Katara obliged, hiding the blush on her face.

He led her through a few very basic stabs and slashes before demonstrating how to parry and block a blade.

“Good,” he murmured, extending his hand to the girl.

She stared in confusion at it, not following.

“Can I have my sword back?” A shadow of a smile breezed across his lips and she blushed.

“O-Oh! Right!” 

Carefully gripping the blade, she extended the handle back to her teacher.

He combined the swords and sheathed them, then dug out some torches from the storage level.

Once the deck had ample firelight, he returned from across from the girl.

He drew the sword back out, giving her one of the twin swords and instructing her to hold it so the sharp blade wouldn’t potentially nick them.

“Alright,” he said. “Let’s see what you learned.”

Zuko and Katara began their mock-fight, his moves slow and pointed. She was thankful for the obvious signs he allowed her to see, giving her time to anticipate his moves.

“Good,” he praised again.

With each clang of the steel, her frustration and anger lessened. For the first time that day, she felt seen and heard. Like he understood, even without saying anything.

The blade was heavy and clumsy in her hand, but she displayed enough rudimentary understanding where she at least felt somewhat comfortable with it.

“Okay,” she panted some time later, letting the sword tip rest gently on the ground. “This is too heavy. I don’t think I can swing this thing around anymore.”

He nodded, brushing his long hair out of his face. “Well, I don’t think you’d last long against a soldier wielding a sword,” one side of his mouth quirked up. “But, I think you could last long enough to get away. That was a nice move you did earlier, covering your arms in the ice.”

A small blush at the compliment blanketed her cheeks and her eyes crinkled. “Thank you. And thank you for taking the time to teach me.”

She moved the sword to her other hand and began shaking her arm out, muscles protesting.

Looking down, the small insignia she’d noticed earlier drew her attention, and she squatted down to get a closer look.

“Where did you get these?” She asked innocently, fingers brushing against the protruding moon.

Zuko didn’t say anything, the question catching him off guard. Another fleeting second passed before he said, “I bought them in the village we met in. Uncle and I lost my old ones in Ba Sing Se.”

His hand wrapped around the hilt, inches from where she was looking. 

“Here, let me put these up. It’s not good for them to rest on the blade like that.”

The broadsword swiftly pulled up and away from Katara, going back to its mate before returning to the scabbard.

Katara got to her feet, eyes lingering on the scabbard and hilts sticking out. If she ever saw her friend Blue again, she’d have to look and see what his sword looked like.

If he was Blue, maybe he had good reason to keep it a secret.

“Zuko,” she mumbled suddenly. “I’m sorry I blew up on you.”

He stared uncertainly at her through his hair before turning to look out over the water.

“Like you said,” his words almost got lost in the breeze. “You asked me to teach you how to defend yourself and I didn’t even try.”

His face turned to look back at her and he found the girl frowning, soulful eyes staring at him.

“I shouldn’t have told you that you weren’t my friend,” she insisted. “I know we don’t always get along…but…”

She toyed with the outer layer of her skirt. “I do consider you my friend.” She said shyly, words spilling out her.

He smiled softly, the expression making him look years younger. She often forgot he wasn’t much older than she was.

“I wish you could meet my friend Blue,” she mused, mirroring his smile. “I think you guys would get along. He doesn’t say much like you…” she babbled. “But he’s nice…and cool and… a really good fighter.” Zuko’s brows furrowed for a fraction of a second, and she wondered if she said something to offend him.

“I think you guys could learn a lot from each other.” She continued.

“Blue?” He asked, the previous frown gone.

She nodded, chuckling lightly. “Oh, sorry. The Blue Spirit. I just call him Blue, it’s easier then his whole…title?”

He hummed in agreement, “I see.”

Thunder rumbled from above them and raindrops spattered from the clouds. 

“Rain,” she said in awe, staring at the sky before turning to smile brightly at Zuko. “Hey, you were right!”

Zuko stared up at the dark clouds that blanketed the night sky.

The rain increased, the patter of water growing louder on the steel deck.

Katara turned her face back up to the sky, closing her eyes and allowing the cool rain to kiss her cheeks.

The boy drank in her beautiful profile; the rosy cheeks, long eyelashes and warm smile, all upturned to let the rain speckle her face.

Torches hissed out around them, sending the deck into darkness.

When the storm above thundered again, lighting shot out from one cloud to the next, crackling loudly. The ruckus jerked her out of her reverie. 

Katara grabbed Zuko’s sleeve, dragging him towards the tower without second thought.

“C’mon!” She said over the pouring rain. “We’re gonna get struck by lighting!”

 Right as the duo reached the door, Yujo squawked unhappily from below.

They went inside the storage room, Katara pausing at the open door, eyes on the trap door below.

“Awww,” she cooed. “Yujo.”

“He’ll be fine,” Zuko said, shaking the water out of his hair.

“It’s a he?” She echoed confusedly. 

Zuko shrugged, peeling his robe off to reveal his dry tank and pants beneath.

Pale arms revealed a few new dark blue bruises, contrasting the lighter green ones she’d noticed before.

“Sheesh,” she commented, pointing at a particularly nasty one on his right shoulder. “Is that from earlier?”

Arm jutting out, he peered down at the welt. “Guess so.”

“Zuko!” She exclaimed, hands on her hips. “You should have said something.”

He poked it with his opposite hand. “We weren’t exactly talking.”

She sighed at him, striding over and taking his bicep in her hand. Her cool fingers curved around him, lifting the injured arm up.

Butterflies flitted in her stomach at the touch.

Zuko seemed to stop breathing, growing very still.

Water streamlined in from the outside, coating her hand. If she looked up, she would have seen the blush and awe coating the boy’s face.

She pressed her glowing hands to his shoulder. The skin beneath it, illuminated by her healing, slowly lightened and lightened, before turning back to it’s normal light color. 

Katara released his warm arm, stepping back with a victorious smile.

She took a deep breath to calm her racing heart.

“There.”

He stared wide eyed at the smooth skin for a few seconds.

“I wondered how you did that.” Fingertips brushed the freshly healed skin.

“Do you have anymore?” She asked in a motherly tone, staring expectantly, allowing her eyes to rake down his toned body.

He shook his head.

“Are you lying?”

He didn’t meet her eyes and Katara stepped back into his space, fingers prodding his ribs beneath his shoulder.

Breath hissed between his teeth and she scowled, glaring up at him.

He was as stubborn as her brother could be.

“Really?” She grumbled. “Let me see.”

Zuko mumbled under his breath, but the girl didn’t let up, still staring expectantly.

He rolled his eyes, slowly hiking up his tank to expose another dark bruise, assumedly from the water slamming them into the railing.

“Spirits,” she muttered, looking around the storeroom.

Katara cleared off a large shelf beneath a light and window. “Lay here.”

He obliged, feet hanging off the edge. His right side was towards her. 

Katara’s fingertips brushed his stomach, gingerly peeling his shirt up. Electricity shot between them, though she didn’t know if it was just her teenage hormones.

Same as last time, she summoned water in from the deck, coating her hands. Her palms hovered over his side and she let her eyes slide shut, focusing on her healing.

The rib beneath the skin felt bruised, the energy coiling up around the injury.

Scrunching her brows, she moved her right hand towards the middle of his sternum, slowly.

Zuko stared at her face, observing her concentrating so intently on healing his injury.

Something unfurled from inside him, sending chills up his back.

The pain lessened and he let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding.

Katara barely noted the whoosh of air from Zuko, still focused on the bruised rib. She’d accidentally brushed against his chi in his abdomen, the unhappy bundled energy calling to her natural healing abilities.

The healer gently prodded the blockage, feeling it unfurl little by little, like flower petals.

Zuko felt a strange sensation, flashes of memories flickering in his head. The chills traveling up his spine again.

Was that…Katara’s doing?

His hand wrapped around her wrist and tugged, gently.

The bruises were healed. His ribs were healed. And…whatever else she did, had healed something, too.

Her eyes fluttered open and found Zuko staring at her, a calm look on his face.

The deep pools of blue met the molten gold, feeling the electricity again, like magnetism.

His fingers were still curled around her wrist, not that either of them noticed. Her bare hands were pressed to his chest now, feeling it rise and fall with every breath.

Her heart thrummed in her chest, feeling a strange mix of feelings pass between them.

“Thank you, Katara.” He rasped.

Chapter Text

Previously…

Katara barely noted the whoosh of air from Zuko, still focused on the bruised rib. She’d accidentally brushed against his chi in his abdomen, the unhappy bundled energy calling to her natural healing abilities.

The healer gently prodded the blockage, feeling it unfurl little by little, like flower petals.

Zuko felt a strange sensation, flashes of memories flickering in his head. The chills traveled up his spine again.

Was that…Katara’s doing?

His hand wrapped around her wrist and tugged, gently.

The bruises were healed. His ribs were healed. And…whatever else she did, had healed something, too.

Her eyes fluttered open and found Zuko staring at her, a calm look on his face.

The deep pools of blue met the molten gold, feeling the electricity again, like magnetism.

His fingers were still curled around her wrist, not that either of them noticed. Her bare hands were pressed to his chest now, feeling it rise and fall with every breath.

Her heart thrummed in her chest, feeling a strange mix of feelings pass between them.

“Thank you, Katara.” He rasped.

She blinked bashfully, a tiny smile overtaking her lips.

The rough pad of his thumb stroked the inner part of her wrist. Butterflies erupted from her heart, the tingly sensation fluttering its way down to her stomach. 

Katara smiled again, forcing herself to gently pull her wrist away, free from his grasp.

Breathe, Katara. She told herself.

Her fingers pulled his shirt back down methodically, doing her best to be professional. 

This was just a typical healing session, just like Yagoda taught you. You’ve healed plenty of men before, this one is no different. She mentally continued.

“You’re welcome,” she pushed a strand of her hair back and pretended she didn’t notice his flushed cheeks and mirrored grin, her attention going to the darkening sea.

No, Katara, you can’t have a crush on Zuko! The sane part of her protested at the still present butterflies. 

What would Sokka think - or Aang?

Oh, Aang…the young air bender’s sweet face came to mind and it hurt her to think of how utterly disappointed and heartbroken he would look if he knew that she liked Zuko. 

—Which she didn’t - absolutely not - it was Zuko for crying out loud…but she couldn’t lie, the butterflies were there… the marveled thoughts of his sword mastery, his bending, his physique…

Spirits, this may be worse than Jet…

Thunder rumbled across the stormy night sky, singing alongside the wind.

When had that picked up so much? She thought, hearing the howl of the air outside. 

A massive wave rocked the boat, sending Zuko, who’d just sat up, sliding off the ledge towards Katara. His sword clattered off the edge and onto the floor.

She staggered back, hands going up to brace Zuko, gripping his forearms.

The pair stepped backwards, into the swell of the wave, before being thrown the opposite way, at the mercy of the sea, dancing over the myriad of items that had been flung to the ground.

Katara yelped, the next wave sending them forcefully against the shelf. Her body slammed into his. One of Zuko’s hand flew back to brace himself, the other on her waist.

“Spirits!” She grit out, trying to right herself. 

The swaying lessened just long enough for her to scoop up his swords, placing them next to a crate. Another sheath was settled next to it.

Was that the sword that Piandao gave him? She wondered. She’d not seen it before, and hadn’t paid enough attention to the gift from the master. The storm rocked the boat once more, and her thoughts were ripped away. The swords weren’t important now.

“I hope Gin slowed her down!” Zuko said loudly, over the howling wind and pouring rain.

“Did we sail into it?” Katara replied, gripping onto the steel shelf and walking towards the stairwell.

“I’m going to go check on something,” he said, clearly not hearing her.

She frowned, the words getting lost over the noise. 

He went to open the door to the deck and she gawked at him, hand reaching out to grab his shirt.

“Where are you going?” Her hand flipped, palm upward, trying to gesture what she was asking, brows furrowed.

Zuko pointed to the door, only to be met again with her concerned look. Leaning forward, he got close to her ear before nearly yelling, “Got to go check the engine room!”

“I’m coming with you!” Katara responded, meeting his gaze defiantly.

Zuko appeared to contemplate her coming with him for a moment before sighing, spinning the cogwheel to open the door.

It flew open, slamming against the wall, barely missing the elder boy.

The torrential downpour outside sprayed inside, effectively drenching them.

Hands in front of their eyes, they pushed forward through the doorway and onto the deck.

“Here!” Katara’s voice nearly slipped away in the wind, bending the water to hold a small dome above them, like an umbrella.

Foot by foot, they trekked down to the back, gripping onto the building’s rail for dear life. Wave after wave continued to rock the boat.

Eventually, they reached the door to the engine room and slipped inside, the dry heat a stark contrast to the humid environment outside. They both leaned against the door, grunting against the unseen forces to shut it. The cogwheel clicked into place as the door shut, Katara swiftly bending the water off the floor and their damp bodies.

The tall room was illuminated by the box of burning coal in the middle, a complex piece of machinery piled high above it. A large tank took up a good portion of the vertical space, pipes and gears streaming out of the top.

The prince strode over to a panel along the left wall, fidgeting with the settings.

“Is that you two down there?” Gin’s voice crackled through a box in the roof. “I sure hope it is- turn that engine down!”

How the helmsman knew they were down there, Katara hadn’t a clue.

A growl came out of Zuko, his fist thumping the top of the box. 

“The dial isn’t working!”

“What does that mean?”

“It means,” he started, thumping the box again, “that I’m going to have to turn it down blindly.”

“I’m guessing that’s bad?”

“From what I’ve seen-” he grunted, beginning to turn a red valve. “Too little heat can kill the engine entirely.” The valve groaned and shrieked at his ministrations. “I’d much rather not be stuck trying to fire bend coal back to life in this weather.”

The boat moaned beneath them.

“Whatever you just did!” Gin’s voice crackled once more. “Worked! For now!”

Zuko immediately pulled his hands off the valve, eyeing the coal through the filthy window in the door.

The room suddenly careened back and forth, boiling water sloshing and splashing. A teapot’s amount spilled out, steaming and shining in the soft firelight.

Hands flying above her, Katara caught the hot liquid midair with her bending, gaping at the heat coming off it.

“Woah. Shouldn’t that have a top?” She asked, sending the liquid back up and into the vat.

Firelight cast harsh shadows along the smooth side of his face, eyes squinting at the lip of the vat. 

Zuko really didn’t want another burn.

“Yes.”

Another wave sent them stumbling the other way and Katara yelped, halting the next splash of boiling water mere inches from her face.

“We’re going to have to burn off some of the water!” Zuko said, before a thoughtful look crossed his face. “Wait- can you bend some out from the top?”

Katara glanced at the vat, sitting nearly twelve feet above her. “Open the door, I’ll need somewhere to dump it.”

He obliged, cranking open the latch with a grunt. 

Wind and rain immediately barraged the room, sending the door whizzing open once more.

The water bender sent the liquid out into the sea, before saying to Zuko. “Tell me when it’s enough.”

Slowly, carefully, she locked her feet into a sturdy stance, trying to ride with the waves. Arms pulling and scooping above her, she pulled a steady tendril of water out and sent more into the sea.

Zuko watched on with awe, the waves of liquid reminding him of their time in the factory, the Painted Lady willing the water in through the windows.

“Alright!” Zuko called, eyes snapping towards the dial beside the valve.

Katara cut off the flow, sending the last drop outside with a flick.

“Please tell me that worked,” she shouted, staring at her friend by the instrument panel.

His face set in a grim expression, he nodded.

~0~

“Are we out of it?” She asked once they reached the helm, having checked in with Gin to make sure everything was still running smoothly.

“Aye,” Gin mused. “For now. It could very well be the eye of the storm. Let’s just hope it didn’t push us too far off course.”

Zuko stared out at the dark gray sky, not a drop of water leaving the clouds. 

He explained to Gin how they tweaked the boiler and temperature of the engine, mentioning it was strange how the vat was rather overfilled or lidless.

Katara yawned from her place by the window. The adrenaline from the night had worn off - both from her healing Zuko and dealing with the storm - and her limbs ached.

“Well, assuming that the engine is fixed,” she yawned again, stretching her arms. “I’m going to go to bed. Wake me if you need me,” she said to neither in particular.

Zuko dipped his head in adieu and she offered him a tiny smile.

Her bed offered her little solace from her ever-running mind, the day’s events on replay. The feel of the fire bender’s smooth skin beneath her fingertips lingered the longest, the electric connection that thrummed between them after she’d soothed his wounds.

Would he have kissed her? Her brain wondered, moments away from sleep. If the storm hadn’t kicked in when it did?

~0~

Based on her uninterrupted night of sleep, the ship assumedly sailed forth without a hitch. She awoke to warm sunlight streaming in the window, thankful for a good night’s rest.

After taking a bath to wash any leftover sweat or sea-spray off her, she busied herself in the kitchen. 

“Good morning!” Gin greeted cheerily. “I see you two love-birds have made up.” 

He winked, sending a rosy blush across Katara’s face as she indignantly protested. “Love-birds?”

Gin cocked an eyebrow, eyes wide beneath his glasses. “No?”

She shook her head rapidly, cursing the heat on her face. “No. We’re just friends.”

The helmsman hummed, smiling innocently at the young girl. “Alrighty then.”

“Speaking of,” Katara changed the subject. “Have you seen him?”

“No,” he scooped porridge out of the pot. “But I smelled incense in one of the barracks. Perhaps he’s in there.”

“I take it last night went well?” Katara dished her own portion of the mush, thankful for the berries and nuts she’d set aside to flavor their otherwise dull meal.

“Smooth sailing.” Gin pushed his glasses up his askew nose. “We’ll pass Avatar Roku’s island shortly and reach Fire Fountain city by nightfall.”

~0~

“Hey, Zuko?” She called outside the room, fingers lingering over the metal. “Can we talk?”

She pressed the door open, revealing Zuko, sitting cross-legged on the floor.

Ahead of him was a dark, detailed tapestry, dotted with fire and swirls. His face and the majority of the room was lit by the candles in front of him, incense-heavy smoke wafting around.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were meditating,” Katara smiled bashfully, going to close the door. “I just wanted to talk to you about our story for passing through the blockade.”

Zuko stretched to turn and look at her. “It’s fine. D-do-did you want to join me?”

Katara gave him a tiny smile, studying the candles, the incense, the tapestry and finally, the spot on the floor beside the smiling guy.

“I’m not a big meditator,” she explained. “It’s always been more Aang’s thing. You know, bridge between the spirit world and all.”

And I’m surprised you meditate, she added mentally.

“It helps me gain control,” he said evenly with a shrug, sliding back into his previous position and closing his eyes. 

Zuko took a long, even breath, the candles flickering in response.

She gaped at the fire, wondering if the practice helped him master his fire bending, as well.

Katara chewed the corner of her lip, silently debating. After a moment, she padded quietly over beside him, gathered up her skirt, and sat down. 

If Zuko noticed her presence, he didn’t show it, eyes remaining closed.

Closing her eyes, she focused on her breathing and posture. She stretched the crown of her head towards the sky, allowing her spine to stretch and straighten.

The firelight flickered reddish shadows on her closed eyes, reminding her of the fire bender’s presence.

Taking another calming breath, she willed her mind to let go. 

Let go of the month’s events.

Let go of the stress of the impending eclipse.

Let go of the fear, the loneliness.

The red firelight behind her eyes faded with each passing breath, darkness blanketing her mind’s eye.

Her brother’s face flashed in her mind, blue eyes soulful.

No.

The image evaporated before her.

The rise and fall of her chest became all she was aware of, before that disappeared, too.

Time seemed to slip through her fingers like sand through an hourglass. 

How long had she been there?

A feminine presence came into her mind, brushing against her being like water lapping on a shore.

Long dark hair, porcelain white skin, a stark contrast to the red marks on the skin materialized, a smile on the red lips.

The Painted Lady!

Billowing white fabric focused next, the gauzy cloak flowing in a breeze Katara couldn’t perceive. 

“Thank you,” The voice smooth as silk and ancient as the river itself. 

A familiar blue mask flashed. “Both of you.”

 Chills snaked up Katara’s spine, a wave of awe blanketing her mind.

“It’s you.” Her mind whispered to the Painted Lady. “You’re real…”

The eyes of the pale woman closed, head bowed. Then, as if the breeze blew again, she vanished, leaving only the blue mask in her wake. The Blue Spirit’s mask fell forward, moved by an unseen force. A head of mussed dark hair spilled out revealing smooth pale skin and…a scar? The marred edges of skin briefly flickered beneath the mask before…

Katara’s eyes opened to see the tapestry.

Gasps whooshed out of her lungs, body lurching forward. 

Her palms pressed into the floor.

The images had been so clear, so real!

Had she been in the spirit world? Or had the Painted Lady come to her specifically?

A mirroring gasp sounded from beside her, and Zuko wore the same look of shock, barely visible beneath his hair. His palms too, were pressed into the ground in front of him.

Had he…seen her too?

Was the Painted Lady telling her something, something more then just thank you?

Katara looked at him, really looked at him, the vision replaying in her mind. 

It was him. That could be the only explanation.

The all too familiar mask Zuko donned to hide his emotions slid into place, perhaps out of habit. The prince straightened, glanced nervously at Katara, but did not speak.

“You saw her too, didn’t you?” She breathed, studying his reaction. “The Painted Lady.”

His eyes faltered, a hint of something slipping through.

“Saw who?” He repeated huskily, breaking eye contact.

Annoyance flicked through her.

Was he serious? There was no way the Painted Lady would paint this out for her - pun not intended - and him not be Blue!

The signs had been there - the sword fighting, the skill, the same location…

The spirit had only served to solidify it.

“Zuko!” She scoffed indignantly. “She showed me your mask.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” The prince got to his feet, methodically extinguishing the ever growing flames, as if their existence would betray his emotions.

Katara leapt to her feet, grabbing his arm.

“You can’t just ignore me, ignore this.”

“I’m not,” he rasped, pulling his arm free with a scowl. “I didn’t see anything Katara. I didn’t see the Painted Lady and I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

She gaped at him, shaking her head.

“Fine,” she turned to the door. “So if I go through your bag up there, I won’t find the mask?”

His nostrils flared, scarred eye no more then a thin line as he stared at her.

Almost as if to say, you wouldn’t dare.

Katara took off in a run, leaping her way up the staircase to the suite, skipping steps. Zuko’s own thunderous footsteps echoed behind her, only a few steps behind.

Wrenching open the door, she made a mad dive towards the couch, rolling over the back. Her fingers gripped the straps of the bag. The pair stared at each other defiantly for a few beats, before Katara began to slowly open the bag.

Dark fabric came into view and she wrenched it out, letting it fly behind her and land on the other couch in a lump.

A hard object came loose midair, skittering under the table between the couches.

Neither moved. 

Zuko gulped, Adam’s apple bobbing.

Slowly, carefully, he bent down.

The fanged mask grinned menacingly up at him as he fished it out from under the table. Katara’s eyes weighed heavily on him.

Should he tell her now?

Would that be better? 

He’d not wanted her to find out, not wanted anyone to know.

It was bad enough his uncle knew…

The Blue Spirit had such a selfish start; no more then a means to an end, an alter ego born out of the desire for glory - the glory of capturing someone who was supposed to restore balance to the world. When he’d learned Zhao had gotten Aang before him, well…it seemed like the easiest solution. What better way to get the Avatar for himself then to steal him away from Zhao’s clutches…

Though, that had been then; now, Zuko’d grown - the alter-ego had grown - but it still felt like he’d done nothing to prove it.

He raised his head, meeting Katara’s icy blue gaze.

It only took one look at Zuko’s conflicted expression to thaw out her icy emotions.

Was he ashamed? She wondered. Of what? Blue’s done so much to help people…the village, the victims of Ren…

Zuko moved to sit beside her on the couch, arms unfurling to place the familiar mask in his lap.

“I didn’t mean for it to go on for as long as it did.”

Katara hesitantly reached over, scooping it off his lap. She studied it closely, fingers brushing down the ridges, tracing the eye holes. 

“I had my suspicions it was you,” she mumbled. “Visiting Piandao kind of cemented the theory, though I didn’t want to believe it.”

“You’re not mad?” His voice was rough and guarded and Katara thought he sounded very young.

“I… she sighed, turning to look at Zuko’s profile. “I’m annoyed you never told me, but… I don’t know what all’s happened to you Zuko, and I don’t want to act like I do, but I know a lot has changed for you recently.”

She set the mask back into his lap.

“So, no.” She settled with. “I’m not mad. Betrayed…? Yes. Shocked? Absolutely. But…we’re friends.”

This elicited a sidelong gaze from Zuko.

Katara searched his warm eyes, smiling reassuringly. “You know, I don’t know if I would have taken the help if I’d known it was you.” She bumped his knee with her own, teasingly.

He bumped it back. “Probably not.”

She mock-glared at him. 

They sat side by side for a few moments, legs pressed up against one another, silently thinking.

“How long have you been Blue?” Katara eventually asked.

“A while,” Zuko managed. “Though I’d planned to retire him after what happened in Ba Sing Se.”

The brunette bobbed her head. “Hm,” something dawned on her. “So, you did come after me, just not as yourself.” 

His eyes fell to the scowling mask beneath him. “I feel horrible for telling you that, you know.”

“Now it all makes sense, why he-you were so quiet that night.” 

“Yeah.” He agreed. “The Blue Spirit…he’s always been my way of doing what I felt I needed to do, without the ‘Prince Zuko’ title…but he didn’t always have the same intentions, like I saved Aang once. I think you and your brother were sick at the time.”

“You saved Aang?” 

“Zhao had captured him,” he explained. “I couldn’t let him reap the glory.”

Katara’s eyebrows shot up, barely remembering her feverish state. “You’ve been Blue for that long?”

Zuko nodded solemnly. “After Ba Sing Se, the lines blurred between my actions and Blue’s actions.” 

Katara chewed her lip thoughtfully. “So you brought him back, but to help people - help me?”

“Yes.”

Zuko turned to nervously look at his friend, who still bore the same look, mulling over all she’d learned.

“I’m sorry I made you tell me like this, Zuko.” Katara said. “It was wrong of me to go through your stuff.”

He scowled. “No. I needed to tell you. I need to stop relying on Blue to do the things that I need to be doing. It’s time I actually take control of my own destiny and do my part to help stop this stupid war.”

“Zuko,” she cooed, cheesing ear-to-ear. “I’m so proud of you. I’ve heard you say it before, but now I think you actually believe yourself.”

His lips twitched up into a smile. He’d not thought about it like that before.

“W-would your friends let me? Help you guys, I mean?”

She got to her feet, picking up the mask off his lap and placing it on the table. 

He looked at the girl curiously, taking her proffered hand to help him up, too.

“Well,” she mused, letting go of his warm hand. “It may take some convincing, but I’ll back you up every step of the way.”

Zuko smiled hopefully, eyes skimming over Katara’s pretty face.

“As long as you don’t screw up,” she teased.

“Hey Katara?” He rasped.

She gave him a questioning look.

Without another word, he pulled her into a hug, noting the surprised blush warming cheeks.

Zuko, before Katara, would hardly consider himself a hugger. But, he’d discovered hugging a girl was much, much different than hugging his smelly uncle.

“Thank you.” Zuko whispered, face brushing against her soft hair, arms tight around her shoulders and neck.

Katara squeezed his middle, “Of course, Zuko.”

Neither pulled away for a moment, Katara’s head resting on his shoulder. 

“Wait, what about your uncle?”

Zuko pulled away, frowning. 

So much for that smile…

“Let’s find your friends first. We’re only halfway there.”

Zuko didn’t want to think about that now, as guilty as it made him feel. His uncle wasn’t going anywhere and the old man would probably fuss at him if he left Katara to find her friends herself. 

Spirits, Zuko would fuss at himself if he was stupid enough to abandon his new friend - not that he even wanted to leave her, not really.

It was settled then. They’d worry about that once they were reunited, provided the avatar didn’t blast him off a cliff first.

“I bet you’re excited to see Aang.” Zuko mused as they went down to the deck.

“Honestly, I’m more excited to see my brother and hopefully my dad.” Her eyes sparkled at the thought of her father. “I haven’t gotten to see Dad in forever.”

“Really?” He asked, though it wasn’t directed towards her father comment. “I thought you and Aang were a thing.”

Katara shot Zuko a dubious look. 

“A thing?” She repeated. “Aang is like twelve.” 

Zuko snorted.

She sighed. “He just has a crush on me, I think.”

“You think?” Zuko craned his face to the sky, letting the warm sunlight blanket his skin. “He’s in love with you.”

“He’s twelve,” she insisted, like that made Aang’s feelings any less there. “Can we not talk about that?”

He smirked in response, shrugging his shoulders. “It was just an observation.”

~0~

The remainder of the day past without much incident, the skies a bright blue and the seas mellow. They’d managed to make it thus far without seeing a single Fire Nation naval ship, and Katara hoped to keep it that way.

The next evening, The Akagi trudged past Roku’s island, the small piece of land no more then a clump of brown on the horizon. 

Katara had hoped Zuko knew more about Avatar Roku, a fire bender, but was disappointed to learn he didn’t know much at all.

Maybe, she thought, once the war is over and Zuko is Fire Lord, he’d let me peruse their libraries…

Another day past in the blink of an eye, sunset bringing the bustling city of Fire Fountain along with it.

The rough terrain enclosed the city between rolling hills, the harbor nearly four times the size of the one they’d left from. 

Massive freight ships lined the northern end of the port, the docks feeding into a multitude of industrial buildings and freight yards. The southern end of the dock was determined to be for travelers - though Katara hadn’t the slightest idea on how Gin figured it out.

As they approached an empty dock, a massive silhouette of a human peaked out between the hills, alight with fire. It was unlike anything she’d seen, the head easily the size of a building, the fire a constantly burning.

“Alright!” Gin said, the anchor splashing into the sea. “It’s not too late, many vendors should still be open! Good thing too, we’re nearly out of fuel.”

Zuko squinted at the helmsman. “It’s late for Fire Fountain city. Probably should stay in for tonight.”

“It is?” He replied, confused.

“Let’s just say,” Zuko started. “The average citizen knows they’re better off staying indoors once the sun goes down.”

“But why?” Katara looked out at the city. It looked no different than any other, the only difference the vast size.

“It’s not safe.” 

She’d wanted to get off the ship, stretch her legs, explore a little. That was another thing she missed about traveling on Appa, the constant ever-changing scenery. The greenery she found far more interesting then endless blue - blue skies, blue(ish) water.

“Not safe?” She said. “I think you and I can handle ourselves.”

Katara and Zuko surely had both been to far worse places than here, she thought.

Zuko’s lips pulled into a frown, brooding now. “What about Gin?” 

Gin quirked his head, raising his hands innocently. “I’m fine on my own.” He pulled back his vest, flashing a concealed dagger reassuringly.

“Look!” Katara pointed out towards the closer section of the city. “Is that a fair?”

Lo and behold, to the right of the main entrance from the harbor, was a myriad of well-lit tan and red tents, a variety of fair activities scattered amongst them. 

A small man-made pond backed against the road, just in view, and almost on cue, a few tiny animals swam straight into Katara’s line of sight.

“Awww,” She cooed, pointing to the cute creatures. “They have turtle ducks! How dangerous can turtle ducks be, Zuko?” 

The sight of Zuko’s favorite childhood animal brought a soft smile to his lips.

“When’s the last time you were here?” She asked. “Maybe it’s not as bad.”

“Okay..”

This brought a matching smile to her face, and something about seeing her so genuinely happy made Zuko happy. 

In fact, that adorable grin made his heart warm. It made him want to do things that made her have that reaction even more. 

And he didn’t know what to do with that. 

So, only somewhat begrudgingly, Zuko retrieved his swords, strapping them to his back, before he pulled on a dark red cloak.

“Here,” he handed Katara a matching cloak. 

The young woman pulled the proffered cloak over her tanned shoulders without a word.

Gin insisted on going off alone, saying he could probably find coal for the ship without much effort. The younger man wasn’t too keen on letting their helmsman venture off on his own, but Gin loaded up a wheeled wagon with a few barrels and set off.

“If we’re going to be out here this late,” Zuko told Katara as they made their way off the ship. “Then I need you to promise me something.”

Their feet hit the rocky path and he could tell he wasn’t holding her complete attention, head in a swivel, taking in the big city. 

“Katara,” Zuko said, pleased to see her glance at him in a timely manner. “Are you listening?”

“Uh huh.”

“I’m serious, Katara,” he said sternly, stopping in her path. “This is even more seedy then the port city.”

Katara nodded in acknowledgment, the smile dimming.

“Stay close to me. We’ll probably have to act like a couple again.” 

An older man walked towards them on the main path and Zuko’s arm snaked around her waist, barely touching her.

“The people out this late are up to no good. Don’t accept anything from anyone, don’t play any games, don’t promise anyone anything.” His voice lowered to a rasp as the older man passed.

“Okay,” she promised.

Zuko felt her inch closer to him the more they made it into town. The pair had already passed the fairgrounds that backed up against the trail, and he was thankful that he’d been able to hold her attention long enough to get her by without stopping. The crowd inside the fair was far denser then he’d thought it would’ve been this late in the day.

A fair amount of people - mostly men or heavily armored women - milled around the statue, eyeing the newcomers. Some looked to be headed home from work, others loaded down with armfuls of various groceries, while the seedier characters swaggered about, gazes lingering on females longer then socially accepted.

The silhouette Katara had noticed from a distance turned out to be a shirtless dark metallic man. His pristinely sculpted pectorals and abdominal muscles had been sculpted to be visible even in the dim lighting. He roared at the heavens, mouth agape and fists clenched at his sides. The blaze continuously blasted out of the mouth and fists.

It was only then did Katara notice the golden crown atop the man’s topknot, sparkling in the firelight.

Was the statue of the Fire Lord? Sheesh.

Katara craned her neck, trying to get a better look at the statue. Zuko, who’d fallen a step behind her, slid back beside her, hand returning to her lower back to usher her along.

This wasn’t a town that they needed to look like unsuspecting tourists in.

“It’s quite the statue, huh?” He murmured darkly. “It’s of my father.”

Her brown hair flew over her shoulder, head swiveling quickly to stare up at Zuko. 

“That’s the fire lord?” She hissed. “He looks like he’s dressed for battle.”

“He is,” Zuko rasped in return, trauma ghosting across his face as his fingertips brushed his scar. “For an agni kai…” 

“What’s that?” Katara queried, noticing Zuko’s fingers brush against the scar on his face.

“Don’t worry about that now,” he said dismissively, still vigilantly watching those around them. “Later.”

The statue of Ozai had been designed to be the centerpiece for the entire city, a large open hexagonal courtyard around it. The entire town was set up in a radial fashion, each line of buildings leading directly to the Fire Lord.

Throngs of people gathered around something beneath the right side of the statue, hollering in excitement.

“Gamblers,” Zuko commented with a self-righteous snort.

A large building jutted out to their left, a tall open-holed tower looming off it’s right. Something dark shot out, wings fluttering.

“Messenger hawks?” Katara mused quietly.

Sokka would have a field day here…

“Hello!” A middle aged balding man stepped in front of them. “Might I interest you in-“

“No.” Zuko growled, shooting him a glare. 

The man mirrored the glare, but stepped aside, out of their path.

His hand moved away from her lower back once they stopped at the mouth of the next road.

Katara, feeling the movement, glanced to Zuko, who still stared ahead.

“Can we stop somewhere to eat?” 

Uncertainty, mixed with annoyance - though Katara would call it paranoia - seemed to be the only thing Zuko could feel in this city.

“It’d be nice to not have to cook.” She continued, nudging his side with her elbow. “We could even pick something up for Gin.”

Zuko peered down at the girl.

“And then go to the fair, before we leave?” Katara batted her eyelashes sweetly. 

It would be a good distraction, probably for both of them. 

It wasn’t like they couldn’t hold their own against some thug.

His stomach rumbled.

“Fine,” he sighed. “Where are we eating?”

Twenty minutes later, Zuko sat across from Katara in a tiny booth in one of the largest restaurants in the city. The restaurant lay nearly empty, a common characteristic for the time of night in the city. 

“See,” Zuko grumbled, fidgeting in his seat so he could cast his third gaze since they sat at the door. “No one is out.”

“Well,” Katara countered brightly. “At least we’ll probably have quick service!”

“Hello there,” an older woman greeted. “Welcome to the Coral Urchin. Are you interested in trying our sea-slug soup tonight?”

Zuko stared at his menu, startling when Katara kicked his shin under the table.

“No thank you,” Katara said pointedly. “We’re actually probably going to need a few minutes to decide.”

The fire bender had the courtesy to glance up at the waitress and force a smile to his face, nodding in agreement.

The waitress dipped her head respectfully, snapping shut her small notebook. “I’ll give you some time to decide.”

Katara poured over the menu, nose curling up in disgust at a few of the options. Flipping the menu over, she read:

History of Coral Urchin Noodle Shop

Founded in 285 BG, the Coral Urchin was one of the first restaurants around in North Chung-Ling. Over the years, it has housed a number of local celebrities, such as Fire Lord Zoryu, many chancellors and…

The next line was scratched out and Katara leaned closer, trying to make out the characters. Did that say Avatar Kyoshi?

“Having a history lesson, are we?” Zuko murmured, staring at Katara desperately trying to make out the defaced words.

She snorted, “They blocked out the part about the Avatar.”

“It’s all politics,” Zuko said. “What are you going to eat?”

Her shoulders raised and fell, the cloak slipping down her back.

“I don’t know…” she flipped the menu back over.

~0~

The remainder of the evening was fun, Zuko had to admit. He’d had fun watching Katara try to pet the turtle ducks, and actually laughed when a fire ferret scampered up her arm and onto her shoulder. The girl had frozen in place, eyes wide.

“I know he’s just like Momo-“ the Avatar’s white winged-lemur, she’d clarified, “But he’s so much…furrier.”

Then, the fire ferret attempted to pit-pocket Katara, its’ little mouth nosing its way into her robe pocket. Zuko did them both a favor and rid her of the weasley creature.

The pair finally made it back to the ship, Gin’s dinner in tow.

“Gin!” Katara called up the stairs, feet lightly clicking on the metal steps. “We brought you back food!”

The cogwheel spun and the door opened to an empty room.

“Gin?” She called again, sticking her head out to look over the balcony.

Where was he?

Chapter Text

Previously…

The remainder of the evening was fun, Zuko had to admit. He’d had fun watching Katara try to pet the turtle ducks, and actually laughed when a fire ferret scampered up her arm and onto her shoulder. The girl had frozen in place, eyes wide.

“I know he’s just like Momo-“ the Avatar’s white winged-lemur, she’d clarified, “But he’s so much…furrier.”

Then, the fire ferret attempted to pit-pocket Katara, its’ little mouth nosing its way into her robe pocket. Zuko did them both a favor and rid her of the weasley creature.

The pair finally made it back to the ship, Gin’s dinner in tow.

“Gin!” Katara called up the stairs, feet lightly clicking on the metal steps. “We brought you back food!”

The cogwheel spun and the door opened to an empty room.

“Gin?” She called again, sticking her head out to look over the balcony.

Where was he? 

Her footsteps thundered down the steps so quickly, Zuko’s eyes were staring at the suite’s door expectantly.

“Gin isn’t here,” she stated, a nervous look on her face. “Shouldn’t he be back already?”

Zuko got up from his spot on the couch. “He’s not upstairs?”

“No,” she set the food bag on the small decorative table by the door. 

The young man frowned. “It’s late, he should have been back.”

The bedroom door squeaked behind him and Katara emerged, cloak and water skin in hand.

“Let’s go.”

“Go where?”

“Into the city!” She said, as if it was the most obvious answer in the world. “We can’t just leave him out there. What if he’s hurt?”

“He’s a grown man, Katara. If he’s not back by morning, we’ll go look.” Zuko slipped his hands into his pockets. “We don’t know for sure something happened.”

The water bender chewed her lip.

Zuko did have a point. There really was no telling where Gin was and they could draw more attention to themselves then needed by wandering around this late at night.

No need to jump to conclusions just quite yet…

Huffing out a breath, she tossed the water skin back into her room, folding the cloak over her arm. “Okay… I just really don’t like that he’s not back. Especially since he said he was just going to get more fuel for the ship.”

“I know,” Zuko assured huskily. “Don’t worry.”

Katara waltzed over to the couch, plopping down with a sigh. 

She pulled her legs to her chest and hugged them, staring at nothing in particular.

“Hey,” he said suddenly, trying to get her mind off Gin. “Didn’t you say that you wanted to talk to me about something earlier?”

Katara furrowed her brow for a moment, thinking. 

“Yeah. Gin said that we’d have to state our purpose for needing through the naval blockade. Did you have any ideas?”

Zuko’s brow wrinkled. 

“I forgot about that,” he said. 

“I wonder if they’ve buckled down with the eclipse approaching.” she mused, as Zuko took a seat on the couch beside her.

A hard look passed over his face, lips set in a line. “Probably not anymore than usual. Azula is not the only arrogant one in the family.”

“Your dad wouldn’t reinforce the borders? Even with the news from the Earth Kingdom?”

Zuko’s lip curled in disgust at the term ‘dad’. Katara made a metal note to not call him that again. 

She wondered what it was like, to have a father that elicited such a reaction.

“I doubt he thinks the Avatar and his friends stand a chance against his naval fleet.” Zuko explained. “I bet Azula is reveling in her glory, now that word has probably made it back to the capital with her that I’ve gone full traitor.”

He shook his head scornfully.

“Let her,” she offered, bumping his shoulder with her own. “I’m confident in Sokka’s plan. We can still win this.”

Zuko regarded the younger girl with disbelief and perhaps a hint of pity, like he couldn’t fathom having faith in such a rag-tag team of friends from around the world.

“What?” She asked.

“You still think you all have a chance of success?” 

Blue eyes unwaveringly met his gaze. “I have to. What world will I live in if we don’t? How will my life turn out?”

He snorted.

Her expression faltered, the sound making her feel very, very naive.

It didn’t lesson her belief in the chance for peace, however.

“Do you wish you chose Azula?” She asked, in reference to their conversation moments after Iroh was captured. “Gone back to your life of luxury in the palace?”

“No,” he eventually muttered, to her surprise. “I don’t want to be a part of his agenda, play the good little prince.”

She turned to look at him.

He gestured at his face. “Did you know that my father gave me this?”

Katara’s face went white in shock. “Your father?” She echoed.

“Yes.” he said stoically. “I was thirteen. My uncle allowed me to sit in with the other generals and my father in a war meeting. A general proposed to sacrifice an entire group of soldiers, all for a distraction. I was not supposed to speak, but I did.”

His shoulders dropped, fingers brushing the edges of the dark skin. “I’d thought it was wrong of the general, cruel to sacrifice men who only wanted to serve their nation…but it enraged my father and he commanded me to participate in an Agni Kai.”

Zuko stared at the wall now, images flashing behind his eyes. “He wanted me to fight him…and I refused… begged for his forgiveness.” A deep breath left Zuko’s lips. “I was burned, banished and stripped of my birthright before being sent to ‘find the Avatar’.”

Zuko refused to look at Katara, knowing she had to have a look of horror mixed with pity - one he’d seen before, when his uncle had let his shipmates in on his situation.

It wasn’t one he was fond of.

“If it wasn’t for my uncle…” he rasped. “I don’t know who’d I’d be…or where.”

“So that’s why…” Katara breathed, thinking back to their first genuine interaction in the caves. “Zuko. That’s awful. I’m so sorry.”

His body tensed, nostrils flaring. “I don’t want your pity.” 

“I-,” Katara started, before clamping her lips shut. Instead, she shifted towards him, unfurling her legs.

After a moments hesitation, she placed her hand on his leg. “No real father would ever do such a thing to their son.” 

His enter body seemed to get ever tenser, if it was even possible, beneath her touch. Her fingers stroked nervously, sending goosebumps through him. 

She didn’t notice.

The two sat in silence for a while, neither moving.

Slowly, surely, his muscles unfurled, his hand eventually sliding over her own to rest.

Katara was so kind, so caring. 

He had a feeling it would be her downfall one day, though Zuko hoped he was just being negative.

“Zuko?” She queried softly. “What happened to your mother?”

Stealing a glance at her friend’s face, she watched on as the all too familiar frown formed. 

“I’m not sure. I think she ran away…”

His eyes searched the wall, mentally combing through the memories from so long ago.

“She was there one day, then gone the next,” he mused. “I remember her coming into my room late one night, a week or so after Lu Ten died - Uncle’s son - saying that everything she’d done was to protect me and to not forget who I was, no matter how much things might change. I awoke the next morning to my grandfather dead and her long gone.”

He shuddered, squeezing the back of Katara’s hand, as if her presence would keep him from losing himself in the memories.

“Azula told me the night before my mother left, that father had to kill me so he would know what it was like to lose a first-born.” 

Katara’s hand wiggled beneath his own, flipping it over to intertwine her fingers with his. “Do you think she was telling the truth?”

“Azula always lies,” he said huskily, sneaking a glance at her blushed face. “But maybe, that time she wasn’t.”

The younger girl nodded quietly.

“It sounds like she protected you, from him.” Katara said thoughtfully, stomach flipping when he squeezed her hand. 

“Yeah,” he said dryly.

“If Aang wins - if we win - and stop him…that means you’ll be the new Fire Lord, right?”

Zuko gulped, turning to gaze at Katara’s face. 

The possibility that they could win - that he would be the next Fire Lord - hadn’t even crossed his mind, and it was evident to Katara by that look on his face.

He only nodded and Katara returned the gesture with a tight lipped smile.

“You’ll have to let me read about Avatar Roku, then,” she said, leaning into him more and bouncing herself off his shoulder. “I’m sure you guys have massive libraries at the palace.”

Zuko thought back to what little memories he had of the palace. The trauma his childhood held had blocked out so much of it. Their lives had been so different.

They were so different.

Katara yawned, using that as an excuse to pull her hand free, not that she particularly wanted to.

She could probably fall asleep right there, fingers still intertwined with his. Her head on his shoulder…

Zuko yawned as well and she pulled herself from her thoughts.

Enough of that nonsense. Like she’d just noted, he’d be Fire Lord in no time, if things went the way she’d wanted - the way Aang wanted. There would be peace. And there’d be no room in either of their lives for messy adolescence romance - not that either even showed an inclination of wanting romance.

“On that note,” she got up. “I’m going to try to sleep.”

All worries of Gin had slipped to the back of her mind for now and Katara hoped they’d stay there until morning. Instead, the thoughts had been replaced with those of Zuko.

Of their hugs. Their momentary hand-holding, their stolen glances.

“Good night, Zuko.” She said softly, shimmying past his legs and the coffee table. 

~0~

Nightmares of discovering Gin and Zuko along with the bodies of her friends deep in the city tormented her sleep, the images locking her in until morning.

Sunlight filtered in through the small horizontal windows. What had woken her up? 

Clunk.

Katara frowned at the noise, sitting up in bed.

“What was that?” She whispered to herself, hearing the strange hollow metallic thud once more.

Clunk.

“Zuko?” She called, pulling her skirts and tank on over her sarashi wraps.

A thunderous boom came from below the tower, rocking the ship ever so slightly.

Pulling her shoes on, she hopped out the bedroom door, to see an empty living room.

“Zuko?”

Clunk.

Where was he?

Katara trotted down the stairs, worry nagging at her.

A yelp came from outside and Katara’s hands struggled to crank the cogwheel to open the door to the outside.

Two men, swords drawn, seemed to be toying with a swordless Zuko.

Pirates?

Lo and behold, an all too familiar dark wooden ship with three red sails loomed behind them on the docks, effectively trapping them in. 

Fire erupted from her friend’s fist.

Pirates.

Another man, one with a strange colored mohawk and a dumb expression, blundered across the plank towards them.

Katara bent water from the sea, swatting him off with ease.

He landed with a splash into the shallow waters below, followed not long after by his two companions.

“Friends of yours?” She asked, sliding into place beside him.

The pursuers seemed to halt momentarily, a figure popping up on the bow of the opposing ship.

“Greetings, Prince Zuko.” 

The captain, a taller olive-skinned man stepped into view. He wore his signature smirk and dark reddish brown hat, an iguana parrot perched on his shoulder. 

“You,” Zuko sneered, entire body stiffening. Katara’s eyes widened at the long-haired man.

Theses pirates were no strangers to the banished Fire Nation prince - or to Katara. When Katara was no more then a novice bender, she’d stolen a water bending scroll from their ship. She remembered sneaking away late that next night, having been so unsatisfied with her current water bending progress, that she’d just had to practice. Away from her brother, away from Aang.

He’d been so good at it, so easily. 

It didn’t seem fair.

At some point, the pirates had met Zuko and his soldiers and teamed up - how, she’d never learned, but they’d happened upon her late that night, and she’d stumbled right into Zuko’s grasp.

Katara had staggered away from the pirates and unintentionally into him.

I’ll save you from the pirates, he’d murmured darkly.

Then, tied her to a tree and tauntingly dangled her lost necklace in front of her, like the sight of it would make her betray her friends.

He’d kept the men from touching her, posting his uncle beside her to keep a watchful eye. It was the one thing she’d been thankful for.

Her fingers brushed her mother’s necklace beneath the red handkerchief.

How different things were now…

“Your sister sends her regards.” The captain sneered, sending his parrot towards them. More of the captain’s men began spilling over to overtake the Akagi.

“C’mon,” Zuko hissed. “We can’t stay here, let’s see if we can lose them.”

Katara glanced over her shoulder, running behind the dark haired guy.

“Here,” she said, sending a wave hard against the length of their ship, successfully knocking the plank off. “That’ll buy us time to lower the ramp.”

Zuko set to work on lowering the bow’s ramp, his hands rapidly cranking the wheel. 

The wave she sent against the pirate’s vessel was harder than she anticipated, the water bouncing back into their own ship, sending her flying. Her torso smacked into the railing and she toppled over it, plummeting down to the shallow waters.

With a scream, she flailed in the air, only to realize that she wasn’t falling anymore.

Zuko’s hand was tightly holding onto her own, leaning precariously over the side. Footsteps rumbled on the deck behind him.

She hung there, hand gripped tightly in his, for the longest of seconds.

He couldn’t pull her up, not without encountering more pirates.

Katara didn’t want him to fall and potentially break a leg, either.

“Do you trust me?” She grit out, locking eyes with Zuko. “Jump.”

Not even a moment later, he obliged, sending himself over with Katara.

She pulled the ocean to their bodies, riding the water the rest of the way down and over to the wooden dock.

“Let’s go!”

They took off into the city, weaving in and out of the locals, leaving drips of seawater behind them.

Squawk!

The iguana-parrot screamed overhead and Zuko cursed under his breath. 

“We got to lose that damn bird.”

They’d made it into the townsquare now, Zuko leading the way through the hordes of people. Their hands were still linked together, tethering one to the other as they zig-zagged around person and animal alike. The feathered creature dove at their heads, wings brushing Katara’s face, too close for comfort.

The locals chattered and gasped around them.

It flew back up and away, before banking and dive-bombing them once more, clawed wings and talons outstretched.

The claws scraped Katara’s face and she cried out, free hand shoving it away.

Another angry screech nearly deafened her, the bird’s talons now scraping into her neck. The fabric on her neck grew taunt before her handkerchief and necklace were ripped free. A screechy sort of cackle echoed over the hubbub as the iguana-parrot flew back to it’s master.

“No!” She yelped, tugging on Zuko’s hand to slow. “My mother’s necklace!”

The prince did not loosen his grip, simply continued to lead her through the chaos.

“My necklace, Zuko!” She repeated earnestly and they swung to the left, ducking into the nearest alleyway.

Stumbling to a momentary stop, he stood in front of her, holding her teary eyed gaze. Earnest amber eyes searched her watery blues. 

He didn’t have to say a word for her to know that they needed to keep moving.

Sniffling, she held her hand to her wounds and put on her best look of determination.

They were off again, running hand and hand further into the city.

The pair weaved in and out of vendors and merchant carts as they advanced through the shopping sector. 

Katara stole a glance behind her shoulder, only to see one of the pirates still gaining, the same blasted green creature easily obtaining a bird’s eye view of their position - and leading the cronies to them.

“They’re getting closer!” She warned and Zuko yanked her behind a cabbage cart.

“Hey!” The cabbage merchant protested, as Zuko kicked the wooden stall over, sending cabbages rolling towards the pirate. “My cabbages!!!”

“Sorry!” She called to the elder man, who ripped his hat off and stared at his vegetables in shock.

“Why does this always happen to meeeeeeeee?” The cry echoed through the streets.

After they made it down one of the industrial streets, they slowed to a stop, taking rest behind a barrel down an alley. The buildings were tall and placed much closer together here, the sloped overhangs offering them some cover from the bird.

“Okay,” Katara panted, knees pulled to her chest. She craned her neck to look down the alley, eyes flitting up to the blue sky. “I think we lost them.”

Zuko peered down the alley from his spot beside her and nodded. “Finally.”

Neither said a word for a minute as they caught their breath. Simultaneously, they seemed to realize they were still holding hands, rapidly pulling away and mumbling apologies.

The light flush that covered their faces was from them running, right?

Sweat dripped down her face and onto her neck, sending pain through her.

She hissed, bringing her hand up. It came away a light red and she winced. 

“Is it bad?” She asked, turning towards Zuko.

The boy studied her face for a moment, squinting. Hesitantly, his fingers brushed a strand of her dark hair back, pushing it over her shoulder.

“Looks like it got you pretty good.”

Her heart thundered in her chest as his eyes traveled up her neck, lingered on her lips before he seemed to realize where he was looking. Zuko cleared his throat, flicking his eyes away. Katara blinked bashfully, fingers trailing down the scratch on her left cheek and then to prod at the three gashes on her neck. “I can’t believe I let it get my necklace.”

Emotion swelled up in her and she shook her head bitterly, trying to keep the tears at bay. “Why would it take it?”

“They’re pirates.” Zuko mused awkwardly and he instantly regretted the words after they left his mouth.

“Yeah,” Katara said dryly.

You idiot, Zuko inwardly groaned. Of all the things you could have said!

“Let’s check down here!” A male voice shouted and they froze, pressing themselves up against the wall. A lone pair of footsteps got closer and closer, slowing as they got closer to the more congested part of the alleyway. 

Gravel crunched and she held her hand out to Zuko, signaling him to stay still.

“Guys?” The same voice called again, and when there was no response, she struck.

Leaping out from behind the barrel, she summoned whatever water she could muster, freezing him against the wall. 

Zuko took a bending stance, his fist pointed towards the man’s face. 

His bending would have to suffice, since he was without his swords.

They stared the man down for a moment before Katara released the icy gag on his mouth.

“Where is our helmsman?” Zuko snarled.

The pirate, a man with long dark hair and a rat like face, was one they’d dealt with before. Katara briefly remembered he was the one who’d drawn Aang and Sokka’s attention enough in the merchant’s port to get them aboard. Oh, was his name, if she recalled correctly from her time as Zuko and the pirates’ prisoner.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?”

A slimy smile slid on his face and the pit of dread in Katara’s stomach grew.

“Why are you after us?” She demanded.

His beady eyes slid to Katara. “Well, aside from the fact that Captain doesn’t like either of you,” he said, obviously referring to the water bending scroll incident. “Your boyfriend’s sister here hired us.”

“He’s not my boyfriend,” Katara grumbled, making the ice around him even colder. “Azula hired you?”

Their prisoner made a motion like he was attempting to shrug beneath the ice.

“Sure did.” He smirked maliciously.

“Why would Azula hire pirates?” She wondered aloud.

“It is an interesting choice of hitmen for my sister,” he mused dully.

“Hitmen?” The pirate repeated, chuckling. “Oh no. We’re just here to collect you and take you back to Harbor City. The reward is going to be well worth the effort of chasing down you brats. I’m sure Avatar bait could fetch us even more money in the long haul.” His eyes slid back to Katara. “Maybe Captain will keep you around.”

Her skin crawled. It would be likely they’d keep her and ship Zuko back to Azula, if they were caught. 

Sokka just had to tell them how much the Avatar was worth…

Zuko’s eyes narrowed, thoughts racing. 

“There they are!” Someone shouted from down the alleyway and a trio of pirates barreled towards them.

Katara stumbled back at the yell, almost into Zuko. Taking one last look at Oh, they took off again.

~0~

A few hours later, Zuko and Katara squatted in an abandon cottage on the outskirts of the poorest section of the city. The area was settled in a more dangerous portion of the slums, though Katara found Zuko’s resting grump face did more than enough to keep prying eyes away from them. It helped Zuko remained on high alert, pacing back and forth in the main room, occasionally pressing his ear to the wooden door.

“It’s been hours now,” Katara said from her seat against the wall. “You think they’re still looking for us?”

The fire bender raked his hand through his hair. “Most likely.”

“I hope Yujo is okay,” Katara mused. “Probably thinks we abandoned…” her brows furrowed. “Is it a girl or a boy?”

Zuko mirrored the frown, “You know, I’m not sure.”

A deranged chuckle bubbled out of Katara, hands clamping over her mouth. Coughs shook her chest next. 

Spirits, she was thirsty.

She hadn’t the slightest idea why she found that so funny.

He raised his eyebrow at her curiously and Katara waved her hand dismissively.

“We can’t go back to the ship, can we?” She said instead, recalling how the pirates had blocked them in. “Would the harbor master let them stay behind us like that?”

Zuko finally stopped his pacing, plopping on the ground across from Katara. His hair was an absolute mess from his anxious finger-combing.

“The harbor master wouldn’t want them there,” he said thoughtfully, “But I highly doubt they’d concern themselves with pirates’ affairs.”

Katara chewed her lip, staring at the burlap fabric covering the window. “If we can make it back and find Gin, I could probably bend their ship out of our way…”

“That would be banking on them having Gin on their ship.”

“Do you think they have him?”

He made a noncommittal noise.

Katara hummed thoughtfully in response, brewing a last ditch plan.

~0~

The darkness of night blanketed the city and Zuko took his place near the harbor.  

The Akagi loomed ahead, the tower appearing unlit and unmanned, much to his relief. Readjusting the black cloth over his nose and mouth, he leapt off the short wall and down onto the Akagi’s dock. Landing with a soft thunk, his body rolled instinctively behind a crate for cover.

A fog bell clanked dully in the distance, the soft waves eventually reaching the shoreline.

Darting forward, he launched himself towards the anchor line of their ship, fingers nimbly grasping the thick, weathered chain. Zuko rapidly scaled the side, slithering over the rail…only to be met with a short blade.

“Welcome abroad,” a rough voice crooned, before slashing at the partially man.

Zuko shuffled back, fists raising. 

Punches and slashes ricocheted back and forth, Zuko desperate to subdue his attacker before he could alert the others. His hand finally made contact with the pirate’s forearm, sending the dagger clattering to the ground. 

The guard’s dark brown eyes shot towards the direction of the weapon, only to be met with Zuko’s foot against his face. 

Zuko had learned the hard way that unconscious people tended to not have a reliable timeframe of staying down and out - it was better to tie them up to ensure they wouldn’t escape.

After retrieving the Blue Spirit mask, he made quick work of tying the pirate and gagging him.

His usual swords were nowhere to be found, and based on the ransacked state of the tower, he assumed they’d taken them to be resold.

Piandao’s blades! He realized, darting into the storage room and poking around.

The handsome blades were still there, much to his relief. 

The pirate ship was next on his agenda, the now fully masked spirit creeping down the plank onto the other ship. The ship, illuminated here and there with torches seemed barren of life, though he knew they’d have to be there somewhere.

The Blue Spirit drew his blades, weighing the newer steel in his hands. 

The weight was near the same as his sword he’d lost before. The craftsmanship, however, was far superior. 

Piandao never disappoints. A ghost of a smile appeared beneath the mask. It had been good to see him. His mother would have been proud that he went. She’d loved to watch him when he was a youth. It was something Zuko eventually excelled at; something his sister hadn’t felt the need to learn. 

Perhaps one day, he could find her once more and take her to see him.

~0~

Crouched beside a large industrial transport ship, Katara peered through the darkness at the Akagi. She’d skated around the ships as discreetly as she could, signaling the bell to let her partner know that it was safe for him to board. Now, all she had to do was wait.

If Zuko had managed to already board the Akagi, she’d have no way of knowing. The Blue Spirit - Zuko - had proved that to her time and time again. If he didn’t want to be seen or heard, he wouldn’t be. That was the one key element of their plan that she’d relied on a little heavier than she’d liked to.

The deck bobbed beneath her, rocking with the movement of the sea. A metal door clanked in the distance, a dock or two down.

Something slid down the plank between the two ships and Katara squinted at the blob.

Perhaps that was him there, she thought.

Footsteps grew louder from the next dock and Katara grumbled, pushing herself off the dock and into the water.

The warm water greeted her body and she grimaced, the liquid seeping into her shoes.

Pulling a low fog into the harbor, she cloaked herself and began to swim. A squawk of the iguana-parrot came from overhead, and Katara found herself thankful for the cover of the fog. 

~0~

Above Katara on the ship, Blue slipped through the trapdoor to the below deck.

Zuko hated that he had to go in blind, but he didn’t really have a choice. Katara wouldn’t leave without Gin- not that he would leave without him either - and fighting the entire pirate crew would surely draw attention from the local law enforcement. So, there he was, creeping through the bowels of the pirate’s ship, trying to perform a last-ditch attempt at a rescue, knowing Katara wasn’t far off if he needed her.

Men’s raunchy laughter echoed down the hall and he peered towards the source of the noise. 

A long hallway ran towards the front and the back of the ship. The men appeared to be at the back of the ship, perhaps through the door at the end of the hall. 

Dim torchlight dotted the walls. Zuko crept down to the bow of the boat, listening intently before peeking into the two rooms.

The door creaked open at the other end of the hall and Zuko darted inside the room ahead of him. It appeared to be a storage room, lines of crates and barrels scattered about. He silently rummaged around, deciding he would need a diversion. 

Footsteps never seemed to come any closer, and the roof shook as the trapdoor to the top slammed shut. He eventually found a sack of familiar small black orbs. 

Bingo.

Creeping back out, the Blue Spirit strategically placed two of the smoke bombs just inside the other room - a room filled with loot and various trunks and rolled scrolls.

Katara’s necklace! Could it be here? Zuko thought, beginning to sift through the tops of the trunks.

After no luck, he picked up one of the trunks and pulled out two golden goblets, wedging one in the door. He lit the long fuse of the smoke bomb.

Zuko hefted the other cup down the hall at the other door, the object clanging loudly against the floor. 

Smoke began to fill the room.

~0~

Katara’s legs burned, the muscles protesting from treading water. She’d alternated from floating on her back and treading water for five minutes now. 

Where was he?

Staring up at the starry sky, her limbs outstretched, she let the warm ocean sway her back and forth. 

A man’s yell suddenly sliced through her peaceful floating, a body tumbling over the rail of the pirate’s ship. 

So much for the stealthy approach, Katara thought, summoning water to fly her up.

The sea spit her out onto the deck of the pirate ship with a splash.

“Hey, ugly!” She shouted and nearly every pirate turned to open-mouth gawk at the girl.

The momentary distraction was all Zuko needed. He’d been surrounded, fending off four men with his twin swords.

Zuko roundhouse kicked the closest man, his body hitting the rail with a satisfying oof. 

He straightened, steadying himself, only to be thrust over the edge with another man’s body. Katara’s water whip returned to her as she slid into place beside him, water coated hands at the ready.

“Any luck finding him?” She asked.

“No,” he bit out, spinning his swords. 

The remaining two aboard charged the pair, swords and knifes flailing. With a grunt, Katara froze them to the tall mast behind them, Zuko aiding her in getting them there.

The door leading to the cabin atop the deck burst open. The long-haired captain emerged, iguana-parrot in tow.

“I should have learned by now,” he grumped. “Never send a boy to do a man’s job.”

The bird squawked on his shoulder, beady eyes scanning the deck.

“We’re trying Captain!” One of the two insisted from their icy binds.

Gin sat bound inside the room, visible through the open door.

“There he his!” Katara exclaimed, eyes wide.

The man furrowed his nose, a pitiful attempt to push his glasses back up his nose. Tilting his head back to peer through the lens, a bewildered look overtook his face.

“Oh! Thank spirits!” 

The captain sauntered forward, unsheathing the long sword.

Behind the duo, the two men furiously scraped at the ice.

“Look out!” Gin yelped, as a giant drenched hand wrapped around Katara’s wrist.

Zuko’s fist connected with the pirate in question’s jaw seconds later, Katara wrenching herself free.

She stepped to the left, snaking water around the pirate’s ankle and ripping him back into the ocean. The captain swung at Katara, mid bend, and Zuko swiftly batted the long sword away.

“Get Gin,” Zuko rasped, stepping between them.

The elder man eyed Katara before flicking his eyes back to the masked man in front of him. Scooping up a dagger from the ground, she ran across the deck toward the cabin. Her brain kept her on high alert, keeping a watchful eye on her surroundings in case any of the other pirates were able to climb back aboard.

Metal smacked metal repeatedly behind her.

A mix of worry and curiosity tugged at her brain, urging her to keep a close eye on the battle.

He can take care of himself, Katara. She reminded herself, slicing through Gin’s bounds.

“Get back to the ship,” She urged Gin, tugging him up off the chair.

The man clambered to his feet and began wildly looking around the cabin.

“We got to get our fuel back or we aren’t going anywhere.”

Katara nodded, handing Gin the dagger’s handle.

“Let’s go get it then.”

“Is your friend going to be able to hold him off?”

The man in question roared and Katara turned just in time to see him stab forward wildly, the blade scraping the side of Zuko’s arm. 

Bright red blood seeped from the wound and she started towards them. “Get the coal.”

Gin disappeared off further into the ship’s cabin, leaving Katara to begin poking through drawers and chests. 

She needed to find that blasted necklace!

Zuko and the captain continued their match, the elder using his superior height against the masked man.

Katara watched on in horror as the bird dive-bombed Zuko’s head, talons outstretched for the ribbon of his mask.

Quickly reacting, she flung icy daggers at the bird, the chilled water slicing through the bird’s green feathered wing.

Zuko groaned in pain, hand raising to try to swat the creature away. It only served to cause the creature to move further away, taking the strap of the mask with it.

With an angry screech-squawk, it flew off, red flying from it’s wound.

The mask tumbled off his face, hitting the deck with a clatter.

All thoughts of finding her necklace evaporated.

The captain let out a raspy chuckle, the pirates frozen behind him letting out a gasp.

“Of course it’s you. I should have known.” He shook his head, studying the youth. “The Blue Spirit is the treacherous son of the Fire Lord.”

The ship creaked, Gin and his wagon emerging from deep within the cabin. Katara’s eyes shot over to the doorway and then back to Zuko and the captain.

“Now perhaps he’ll double my reward. Not only will I be turning in you, but the infamous spirit as well.” A sick smile crept up his face. “And I can use your little water bender here to bait the Avatar.” The iguana-parrot landed back on his shoulder. “We won’t want for anything ever again,” he cooed to his pet.

Gin inched closer, eying the tall man warily.

Katara water-whipped the captain and the bird, providing just enough of a distraction for Gin to scoot by, not that the captain was particularly interested in what he was doing, anyways.

The captain grunted, head whipping with the force.

Zuko lurched forward, kicking the captain back with all his might.

The elder man slammed into the wooden wall of the cabin, the wood splintering.

“Zuko!” Katara shouted, her and Gin now across onto their own ship. “C’mon!”

He obliged, turning to sprint off the ship, leaving the roaring captain behind.

As soon as his feet hit the decking of the Akagi, Katara burst into action, quickly pushing and pulling the waves beneath them.

The ocean swelled at her will, the water rising and falling with her movements. Katara ripped the anchor free from the sea, using the droplets of water clinging to the chain to summon it back onto the deck.

The door groaned open behind her, Gin quickly climbing the tower to the bridge while Zuko wheeled the cart full of coal to the engine room.

A bead of sweat dripped down her brow at the effort of controlling such a vast amount of water. Her concentration wavered, the once frozen pirates attempting to cross the wobbling plank.

“No!” She grit out, briefly dropping the seas to fling the men off their ship.

The boat lurched beneath her as the engines fired to life.

She had to get the pirate ship out of the way.

With another bending stance, she summoned the water beneath them, concentrating on moving the pirate’s ship.

The dark wooden ship rocked back and forth in front of her, the pirates aboard crying out as they were flung to the side. Heaving the water now, she shoved her hands forward, the ship lurching free.

“NOW!” She yelled, hoping Gin was ready to go above them.

The Akagi slowly pulled off from the dock.

~0~

From behind Katara, a figure approached, their footsteps unsteady, clumsy.

“Zuko?” She asked, glancing out of the corner of her eye. “Are we clear yet?”

Zuko exited the engine room, the now-empty cart rumbling behind him.

He could barely hear Katara’s voice from the stern. Who was she talking to?

A shrill noise cut through the night. 

A scream.

“Katara?” He called, taking off in a run towards her.

The pile of ropes barely registered in his mind as he sprinted by where the once unconscious and bound pirate laid.

The pirate loomed over Katara’s limp body, a sickening grin on his face.

“You,” Zuko snarled, punching a fireball in his direction. “Leave her alone!”

Chapter Text

Previously…

The dark wooden ship rocked back and forth in front of her, the pirates aboard crying out as they were flung to the side. Heaving the water now, she shoved her hands forward, the ship lurching free.

“NOW!” She yelled, hoping Gin was ready to go above them.

The Akagi slowly pulled off from the dock.

~0~

From behind Katara, a figure approached, their footsteps unsteady, clumsy.

“Zuko?” She asked, glancing out of the corner of her eye. “Are we clear yet?”

Zuko exited the engine room, the now-empty cart rumbling behind him.

He could barely hear Katara’s voice from the stern. Who was she talking to?

A shrill noise cut through the night. 

A scream.

“Katara?” He called, taking off in a run towards her.

The pile of ropes barely registered in his mind as he sprinted by where the once unconscious and bound pirate laid.

The pirate loomed over Katara’s limp body, a sickening grin on his face.

“You,” Zuko snarled, punching a fireball in his direction. “Leave her alone!”

Fire burned through any feeble attempt of a deflection, the blaze blanketing the side of the man’s torso. Zuko had struck with such ferocity and quickness, the pirate didn’t stand a chance. The bright orange illuminated the deck and Zuko watched on in horror as the pirate caught ablaze.

A scream ripped out of the man’s mouth and he staggered backwards, towards the edge of the boat. The sickening stench of charred flesh filled Zuko’s nostrils and his stomach flipped.

The scent of burning flesh was one he’d become far too familiar with, one he’d hoped he’d eventually forget.

The man practically leapt off the ship, body splashing with a sizzle into the warm ocean water below.

From above, Gin stared down in shock, expression mirroring that of Zuko’s.

A few seconds ticked by, the sheer shock freezing the fire bender in place. A tiny moan escaped Katara’s lips and that was all that was needed to snap him back into reality.

“Katara,” Zuko dropped to his knees beside the unconscious girl. She laid on her stomach, head turned to the side, hair and clothing soaked with seawater and sweat. The moon was not enough to see her properly.

Summoning a small fire in his palm, he cautiously flipped her over, pushing her hair out of her face.

Pain contorted her features and she moaned softly.

Using his flame, he scanned her for any sort of injury. 

Her face seemed fine, as did her legs and arms…but what was that dark spot on her torso?

He moved his hand, praying it was only the shadows casting a dark blob onto her clothing. He gently felt the shadow, his stomach dropping when blood coated his fingers.

Zuko cursed. She’d been stabbed along her right side, though thankfully it didn’t seem to be too deep. The fire in his palm vanished as he got to work. 

Ripping off his outer cloak, he bunched it up in his hands and pressed it onto the wound.

The pressure elicited a groan, and the girl’s eyelids fluttered, tanned hands reaching aimlessly for the source of pain.

“Stay still,” he rasped, the pirate he’d burned gone from his mind. “I got you.”

“S’hurts,” she slurred and grabbed at his wrists.

Her blue eyes focused enough to lock onto his.

Katara offered him a tiny smile before her eyes slid shut again.

A breeze blew past him, stirring her hair and he glanced up at the night sky.

I better get her inside…

The fire bender ripped off a long strip of cloth and gingerly tied it around her middle, securing her makeshift bandage to her. 

Then, he gently scooped her up, whispering apologies as the motion pulled at the wound further. Something glinted out of the corner of his eye and he squinted down at the deck.

What was that?

Gingerly extending his leg, his foot scraped against whatever it was, pushing it down the decking. 

The knife?

A karambit lay on the deck, the curved blade coated in a dark, wet substance. The handle, wrapped in a dark leather, lead up to a hole for the wielder’s finger.

Katara began sliding in his grasp, reminding him of who had been on the receiving end of the knife.

He bounded up on the balls of his feet, readjusting her.

Katara’s head lulled against his shoulder at the movement, baring the large scratches on her face and neck from the bird. 

Her bare neck looked funny, he thought, without the red scarf or blue necklace tied around it.

It was a shame that they weren’t able to get it back.

Zuko already dreaded the look on the girl’s face when he told her that he wasn’t able to find it, either.

He gazed out at the disappearing city, striding towards the tower’s door.

They made it up the stairs with a steady pace. Based on the amount of blood that seeped through the bandages, he’d best keep an eye on her.

Gin met them at the suite’s door, having already propped open both doors.

“How is she?” Gin asked, stepping out of the way.

Zuko shook his head, Gin’s eyes darting down to the bundle of cloth woven tightly around her middle. 

“I don’t know.”

After laying Katara onto the couch, Gin took watch over her, applying pressure, whilst Zuko began the search for medical supplies.

Begrudgingly, he searched through her bag, only to stop, suddenly remembering she could heal herself. It would be unlikely she’d have any.

Feeling foolish for rummaging through her things, he moved onto the storage room.

Iroh’s voice echoed in his mind. Prince Zuko, you must always prepare for such things to happen. A day may come along where you do not always have the time to search for such things.

Finally, he found exactly what he was looking for - the tote he’d discovered in Ren’s warehouse. Zuko fished out the bandages and salve. 

A needle glinted in the torchlight and his stomach flipped for the second time that night.

He hoped they’d not need that.

Once Zuko had carefully lifted her tank, draping the fabric up over her thin sarashi wraps, he gulped, eyes lingering for just a moment on her slender figure.

Focus. He commanded himself.

His hands shook as he reached towards her and he steeled himself with a breath.

No time for nerves or teenage hormones.

Zuko clumsily untied the knot he’d made, peeling away the cloth.

Gin hissed from beside him at the sight.

The stab wound, a red gaping slash, stared back at him, a bruise already forming around the wound.

Resisting the urge to worry, he forced himself to methodically clean and rebandage the area.

This is no different then your own wounds, he assured himself. Just an easier place to get to. She’ll be fine. She can heal herself once she wakes back up. 

Stab wounds such as hers hadn’t been the first he’d dealt with in his travels. Zuko’d been nicked a time or two over the years and he’d watched his ship’s medic work on patients who’d experienced far worse injuries. 

Neither fact made him feel any more qualified to be playing doctor for Katara.

“Careful now,” Gin said quietly from beside him. “Don’t tie it too tight.”

Zuko loosened the wrap, lithe fingers squirming beneath her ribs to gently scoot her up off the gauzy cloth.

Katara groaned at the motion, eyes opening.

“Huh?” She said groggily, before inhaling in between her teeth, moaning.

“Take it easy.” Gin’s face was the first she saw, his torso and face in her line of sight.

Her pretty face contorted in pain and she instinctively reached her hand to the now wrapped wound. Zuko gently grasped her hand and her head rolled to the side to stare at the boy kneeling beside her.

“Don’t touch it.” He rasped, cheeks burning at her level of undress, paired with her soft hand in his grasp. He tugged her hand away.

She nodded slowly.

“Stupid pirates,” she mumbled, groaning with pain again.

“When I was a younger man, you know what we did for the pain?” Gin replied with a chuckle. “Drank.”

Katara’s blue eyes widened, before she locked eyes with Gin.

“We have liquor in the kitchen. Will you get it?”

Zuko snorted in surprise and she looked back to him. 

“What?” She said. “I don’t have the energy to heal myself…not going to be able to sleep if it hurts this bad.”

Zuko and Gin met eyes above her and the elder shrugged. 

“I’ll be back.”

A bit later, the helmsman sauntered into the suite, a large dark bottle wedged against him, three glasses in hand.

“Figured we could all use a drink after the night we’ve had.”

The prince debating pointing out that neither of them were old enough to drink before decidedly sighing, releasing his grasp on Katara to accept a cup. 

Gin poured the dark amber liquid into the three cups before taking his cup and walking to the door.

“I better go check the ship, make sure she’s still headed north.” He took a swig. “And make sure those pirates aren’t following us.”

“Thanks Gin,” she called after him.

Zuko watched the helmsman disappear, the heavy door slamming behind him.

Katara fixed her top, pulling it back down over her stomach. 

Warily eyeing the glass, she attempted to press herself up enough to take a sip.

A small yelp of pain sent her torso dejectedly flopping back down.

He knew Katara was much too stubborn to ask for help.

“Let me help,” he said seriously.

She said nothing, side eyeing the man. 

“Let’s try this,” Zuko said as he knelt closer to the head of the couch, grabbing another cushion. Carefully, he helped lift her torso up, propping another pillow beneath her.

The additional pillow seemed to help somewhat, but he knew just by looking at the angle it probably wouldn’t suffice. Before he could talk himself out of the solution, he handed her the glass.

Briefly meeting her eyes, he slid his hand behind the back of her head, fingers sliding through her hair. With slight pressure, he tilted her head up, giving her support. She pressed the glass to her lips and quickly downed the contents. 

Her face scrunched in disgust as she set the glass back down on her thigh.

“That is disgusting.”

A rosy pink tint blanketed her face and Zuko briefly wondered if it was from the alcohol or his fingers in her hair.

“First time having alcohol?” He smirked, releasing his grip on the back of her head.

“No.”

Shooting her a look, he raised the cup to his own lips.

“What?” She giggled, wincing at the movement. “I’m not always so uptight.”

“Never said you were.” He said evenly and she fidgeted atop the extra pillow.

“You?” Katara asked softly.

Zuko drained the leftover contents of the cup and set it beside Katara’s on the table.

“Of course not.” He said, perhaps too quickly.

“Could you,” she started, fingers tugging lightly on the additional pillow.

“Oh,” he mumbled, cheeks warming. He helped her sit up a bit more before sliding the pillow out from beneath her.

Hugging the pillow to the chest, he leaned back on his heels, her eyes catching his.

Neither said a word. Both seemed lost in the moment. 

There was that something again. The something that intrigued both of them just as much as it scared them.

Her lips parted, like she wanted to say something, before she shut them again.

“Um,” she eventually said. “So, how did that pirate get there anyways?”

His hair had fallen in his face at some point in the last ten seconds and the movement to fix it gave him just enough time to think straight. He’d heard her words, but not processed them yet.

“He was guarding the Akagi,” he explained huskily. “I tied him up, but obviously he escaped.”

A few seconds passed, Katara’s eyebrows shooting up. 

“Sorry.” He added.

“Zuko,” Katara still was gazing at him, a mysterious smile on her face.

Was she…laughing at him? He nervously mussed with his hair.

He didn’t respond, merely nodded ever so slightly, fingers halfway through his own hair, eyes once again locked onto hers. 

Could she tell he was thinking about how her soft her hair felt in between his fingers? How he wanted to feel it again?

“Thank you.”

A ghost of a smile drifted across her lips and she reached out, fingers brushing against the side of his arm.

He froze at the touch, staring at her. Nervousness bubbled through him.

Katara’s soft expression faltered slightly at his stare. Had she done something wrong?

“You’re welcome,” he said evenly.

Zuko abruptly got up, suddenly feeling the need to distance himself from her. 

She was making him…making him…care about her. Making him like her. And he really didn’t want to be let down, on the off chance that she didn’t feel the same.

His bag came into his line of sight and he impulsively squatted down beside it and began to dig through it.

He felt Katara’s eyes on him, though he couldn’t look at her. 

Zuko awkwardly fled to the bathroom, bag in hand.

When he came back out she was softly snoring, arms draped across her torso.

The young man gazed upon the water bender, the torchlight burning low. They’d need to refill the torches with oil soon.

Extinguishing the flame, Zuko climbed into his bed on the opposite couch, pulling his blankets up and over him, only to kick them off.

Getting up, he carefully padded into Katara’s room, pulled the blanket off her bed and draped it across her sleeping body before climbing back into his own bed.

~0~

The following morning, Katara, much to her surprise, woke before Zuko. The fire bender remained snuggled under the blankets of his bed, his scarred side bared to the ceiling. Her wound ached something fierce and she pressed her palm to the pain. She couldn’t wait to submerge herself in water and hopefully expedite the healing process.

Shifting in place, she frowned at the blanket, peering curiously at her sleeping friend. 

Had he covered her up before he went to sleep? 

That was nice of him, she thought, smiling softly. Especially since he’d acted so distant. 

Hardly anyone could confuse her as much as he did. Zuko was warm and caring one moment, cold and aloof the next. It often left her confused on how he felt about her or how much he actually cared. But only when she felt like she had him even slightly figured out, would he throw her a curveball and leave her questioning why he did what he did.

Katara wondered if it was intentional, or if it was merely a sort of defense mechanism he’d learned over the years. Based on what she’d learned about his childhood, she figured it could be a combination of the two. Regardless, it had started to infuriate her without end.

Her side throbbed at her in protest.

A few minutes later, the tub slowly filled with steaming water, the smoke curling off the top in tendrils. 

Katara had managed to get to her feet and walk into the bathroom herself, but the thought of stooping over to crawl into the tub made her stomach flip with nausea. 

So, she stood in the doorway, arms wrapped around her, only clad in her sarashi wraps. The white fabric covered her breasts and an inch or two beneath them, and thankfully covered her lower bits and the first few inches of thigh. Despite the coverage, she felt very exposed.

“Zuko?” She called, looking anywhere but him after he looked up. “Will you, uh, help me please?”

He glanced over from his spot on the couch and balked at the request, though Katara wasn’t paying attention. Instead, she’d taken great fascination in the tapestry on the opposite wall.

Her cheeks burned the longer she stood there.

“So?” She continued, rubbing the back of her arm.

“U-uh, yeah.” He hopped up from the couch, sticking his hands in his robe pockets. 

Katara backed away from the doorway to allow him into the bathroom.

“I tried to step over the edge,” she said needlessly. “But, um…it was too tall and…”

Shut up Katara, she told herself and clamped her lips shut.

Finally getting the courage to look at Zuko, she found him standing beside her, taking in the tub full of steaming water. 

Her dark haired friend looked slightly flustered, much to her surprise. Usually he was all too good at putting on that Spirit forsaken mask of indifference.

“How do you think would be easiest?” She queried, staring up at his face.

Zuko’s eyes flitted from the large metallic tub to Katara. The steam curled up invitingly and he hummed.

“Here,” he rasped, going to scoop Katara up like he had the night before.

She blinked bashfully, arm winding around his neck as he slid his arm behind her knees.

He grunted lightly, kneeling down slowly. Her butt hit the water first and she hissed at the warmth, the noise sending him jerking up in surprise.

“What?” 

“S-sorry,” she mumbled. “It was hotter then I expected.”

His amber eyes slid across her face down to the steaming water. “You didn’t check it?”

The blush she’d just gotten rid of returned, glancing back nervously to meet his eyes.

“Guess not good enough.”

She waved her free hand in the air, imagining ice crystals forming ever so slightly throughout, cooling the water.

Zuko watched the steam fade slightly before lowering her into the water.

Katara’s arm released his neck and she winced as the bandage took in water.

“Oh,” he commented, assisting her in peeling away the offending object. “Here.”

His warm hands brushed her ribs and the feeling sent butterflies swarming in her stomach. Their eyes met again after the touch and Katara forced a nonchalant smile to her face.

“Thank you.”

Blinking rapidly, she tore her gaze away and summoned the water to her hand, pressing her glowing hand to her side.

Zuko sat back on his heels, watching the healer work.

The gouge flared up beneath her hand, pain shooting into her. Wincing, she left her hand in place. Slowly, she felt the severity ebb away, the tissue fusing together. Her muscles twitched at the exertion and her brain felt foggy.

Her energy ebbed at her ministrations.

Blood curled like smoke tendrils in the water, seeping out from beneath her hand. Her pain lessened to the point of a dull ache, the injury no longer requiring stitches. She’d not been strong enough to make it vanish completely, much to her dismay.

It was no surprise, though. Healing severe wounds without water from the Spirit Oasis from the north was next to impossible. At least at her current bending level.

“You’re still bleeding,” Zuko commented huskily, eyes studying the red tendrils.

“Yeah,” she said wobbly. “I couldn’t get it all.”

Katara’s head felt weird. Her vision felt as if on a delay and her eyes didn’t want to focus.

She gripped the side of the tub and pressed herself up on shaky legs.

“I probably should get it bandaged up again.”

Zuko got up to help her out and she forced an unconvincing smile to her lips. 

“No, I got it.”

The girl was able to swing her leg over the tub and climb out with manageable pain. She’d just gotten the towel wrapped around her body when black spots formed in her vision. All the moisture in her mouth seemed to vanish instantaneously and a ringing formed in her ears.

Katara groaned, turning her spinning head in what she hoped was Zuko’s direction.

“Zu-“

The world went black.

~0~

When she came to, she’d been dressed in her familiar blue Water Tribe wrap top and skirt. The deep blue made her smile, despite the slowly forming headache.

“Nice of you to join us,” a voice commented from a ways away. 

Katara turned her head to see Gin perched on a small seat near the entry way, maps splayed out on the side table near him.

She took a deep breath and rubbed her eyes. “I passed out, huh?” 

The bender pressed herself up to lean sideways against the back of the couch.

“Apparently.”

Flicking her eyes to the door behind him, Gin said, “He’s getting some food. It’s lunchtime. He didn’t want to leave you alone.”

She nodded, attention going back down to the once familiar blue garments on her body. The blue made her homesick, more then she realized a simple color could. It was a strange choice of attire, especially since she had been wearing Fire Nation red for so long. Her injury throbbed dully, reminding her of the probable blood-stained and slashed tank. Hopefully she could get the dried blood out and repair it. 

“Are you from the north or south, dear?” Gin asked nonchalantly.

She turned to look at him in surprise. She’d not expected him to ask.

“The south,” she said after a moment’s hesitation. 

He hummed quietly. “I see.”

The door beside him elicited a clunky sort of screech as the cog wheel on the other side turned. It swung open and Zuko came through, a soft look of relief blanketing his face at the sight of her.

“You’re awake.” Zuko greeted, setting a bowl of something down in front of Gin. 

“Yeah,” Katara said with a small grin. “Starving too. Is..is there enough for me?”

Zuko glanced down at the remaining bowl in his hand.

“Uh,” he started, Katara getting to her feet.

“Oh,” she said nearly at the same time. “That’s fine. I can go make something for myself.”

A bout of nausea hit her like a ton of bricks and she made a face.

“Absolutely not,” Gin piped up, the bowl scraping as he picked it up. “Have mine. I’m more then capable of feeding myself.”

Katara’s fingers gripped onto the arm of the sofa and she reluctantly plopped down.

“You know, for once, I won’t complain.”

Gin set the stew down in front of her. 

“Thank you,” she said, eagerly picking up the food and shoveling a huge bite into her mouth.

Zuko shot Gin a thankful look, dipping his head.

~0~

The two days after their escape from Fire Fountain city were thankfully much less exciting then that night spent trying to escape the pirates. Katara, still in recovery, spent her second day bored out of her mind - the healing process going much, much slower then she’d hoped. Zuko, on the other hand, spent his avoiding the girl by keeping himself busy. He’d crammed his day so full of random activities to keep his mind occupied, that he’d only seen Katara briefly in the mess hall that morning. 

He’d hoped his absence would go unnoticed, but Katara was much too sharp to let his obvious overload of activities slip by her. 

Like she thought Zuko would actually want to - or know how to properly - she added with a snicker, do ship chores.

Zuko had began his morning with a mediation session, followed by over an hour of both styles of katas. Then, he’d stationed Yujo on the deck and disappeared below, doing Spirits knows what. Yujo and Zuko disappeared back beneath the decking before Zuko reappeared, only to trudge on into the engine room for a while. He went to eat lunch not long after Katara had finished, nearly scaring her half to death in the stairwell.

The young man thought he could continue his day like he had until he dropped a huge metal pot.

That of course, let out a clank so loud it brought her into the kitchen with a curiously concerned expression. 

He’d had been a bit colder then necessary, he thought as the water bender stormed away.

Nevertheless, guilt for being such a snot ate at him.

Late afternoon finally, mercifully rolled around and Katara laid on the balcony, gazing up at the sky. 

They were getting closer and closer to the eclipse and she felt like she hadn’t gotten any closer to discovering her friends. 

How many days had past by, anyways? She wondered.

A stray fluffy cloud slowly moved in the sky and the bender followed it with her eyes, mentally calculating the days.

A week spent alone, then another week or so on the Jang Hui river…the events over the weeks seemed to jumble together. Mumbling under her breath, she stuck out her fingers, counting.

Spirits, seriously?

Today, if she kept up with everything properly, would be the fourth week apart from her friends. Twenty-eight entire days alone.

Well, she continued internally. Not completely alone.

She rolled over onto her belly carefully, thinking of her moody friend somewhere below.

Almost two weeks of that had been spent with Zuko. 

Katara propped her head on her folded arms, staring ahead at the wrought-iron railing. 

What an unlikely alliance…yet here they were. 

Er, well, here she was. Zuko didn’t seem to willing to decide on whether or not he wanted to be her friend. Some days he appeared to be content with her as his friend, other days he wanted nothing to do with her.

She sighed, rolling back over to remove pressure from her slowly healing injury.

Boys. Katara rolled her eyes.

Why does it matter that he’s indecisive? A little voice questioned. It’s not like it matters. 

It does matter, she bit back, shaking her head.

Admit it. You like him, it continued. You want him to like you, too.

Her cheeks flushed at that and Katara growled, bringing her hands up to rake down her face.

Oh yeah, she thought. This would hurt her in the end. Sokka would want to kill both of them if anything ever happened between them.

~0~

Evening rolled around and Katara busied herself in the kitchen, cutting a variety of ingredients for their dinner. 

Gin had provided her with company throughout the day when she’d needed it. She hoped they could remain friends once they parted ways and that she wouldn’t lose his friendship if and when he discovered who Katara - and now Zuko, hopefully - were journeying to help.

She thought back to his love-birds comment a few days prior and stiffened. 

Maybe she didn’t want him to stick around after all. She snorted, thinking about how her friends would react if he’d heard that comment from the helmsman.

“Something funny?” A raspy voice said from behind her.

Katara jumped, whirling around, eyes wide.

Zuko stood in the doorway to the kitchen, hands shoved in his pockets.

She squinted skeptically at him.

Oh, so now he wanted to make conversation.

Don’t take it personal, Katara. Another voice whispered.

“No,” she replied smoothly, turning back around. “Just lost in thought.”

He didn’t reply for so long, she thought he’d left.

“Gin said we’ll be at the last stop before passing through the gates late tonight or early tomorrow.”

She stopped chopping.

They still hadn’t talked about their reasoning for passing through.

“We still need to figure out what to say to get them to not look too closely at us.”

“You really think that your friends will make it through the Gates on the sky bison?”

“Appa,” she corrected, still not turning around.

Instead, she pondered his words, working on the food some more.

“What?”

She picked up the stuffed peppers and turned around, observing Zuko’s confused expression.

“The sky bison’s name is Appa.”

He blinked wordlessly.

“I never thought about that,” she went over to the oven and slid the peppers inside. “I’ll have to see if Gin will let me look at the maps, maybe there is somewhere close they would meet.”

Katara folded her arms and turned to look back at Zuko. “Any ideas?”

He frowned, shaking his head. “I would have to look, too.”

Katara paled. “You think Gin would rat us out if he knows about Aang?” 

Zuko’s frown turned into a scowl, thinking. 

“No telling.”

~0~

The next morning, they awoke docked along the coast of a peninsula, the central island of the Fire Nation in sight. Another island loomed in the distance to their right, no more then a mere shadow on the horizon.

The peninsula was gorgeous, much like the rest of the Fire Nation islands had been.

It never ceased to amaze Katara. 

This section of land in particular wasn’t quite as rocky as Shu Jing. The landscape was lush green, a dark green and brown thin forest coating the perimeter.

The duo made plans to try and find the nearest village later in the day. The sign posted at the dock said the village would be five miles inland, so Katara was simply waiting on Yujo to be loaded up with supplies for the trek and an empty cart to haul some back.

Thankfully, Zuko seemed to be in a more pleasant mood then the previous day, actually sitting with Gin and Katara in the mess hall for breakfast. Perhaps the alone time the day prior had been all he needed.

Mid morning arrived and Katara, Zuko and Yujo disembarked the Akagi, waving goodbye to their friend.

They had decided that it would be best if Gin sailed over to the eastern island for the day, in case the pirates were still in pursuit. The trio agreed to meet back at the docks the next afternoon, in order to give ample time to make the trek to and from the village with the supplies without anyone feeling rushed.

As the Akagi pulled away from the island, Katara turned to affectionately pat Yujo on the neck.

“Alright, friend,” she murmured. “You ready to get going?”

Without waiting for the ostrich-horse’s response, Zuko hoisted himself up into the saddle, earning a low squawk.

“Sorry,” she cooed to it, rolling her eyes at Zuko. “He’s not very considerate, is he?”

The young man scoffed and extended his hand. “C’mon Katara, we don’t have all day.”

Stubbornly, she ignored his outstretched hand, instead shoving her foot into the stirrup and heaving herself onto the animal’s back with a wince.

“Alright then.” Zuko grumbled and they were off.

Chapter Text

Previously

Mid morning arrived and Katara, Zuko and Yujo disembarked the Akagi, waving goodbye to their friend.

They had decided that it would be best if Gin sailed over to the eastern island for the day, in case the pirates were still in pursuit. The trio agreed to meet back at the docks the next afternoon, in order to give ample time to make the trek to and from the village with the supplies without anyone having to feel rushed.

As the Akagi pulled away from the island, Katara turned to affectionately pat Yujo on the neck.

“Alright, friend,” she murmured. “You ready to get going?”

Without waiting for the ostrich-horse’s response, Zuko hoisted himself up into the saddle, earning a low squawk.

“Sorry,” she cooed to it, rolling her eyes at Zuko. “He’s not very considerate, is he?”

The young man scoffed and extended his hand. “C’mon Katara, we don’t have all day.”

Stubbornly, she ignored his outstretched hand, instead shoving her foot into the stirrup and heaving herself onto the animal’s back with a wince.

“Alright then.” Zuko grumbled and they were off.

It was evident by the third mile into the forest that the arduous journey was quickly wearing out the poor ostrich-horse. Yujo’s pace slowed, demeanor changed and squawked in annoyance at Zuko when he commented on the ever-so obvious decrease.

“Yujo’s been cooped up on the ship,” Katara commented, stroking the animal’s beak.

They took a break by a tiny stream, allowing the moody ostrich-horse to rest and get some water.

“It’s an ostrich-horse,” Zuko grumped. “It’s supposed to be resilient.”

Katara shot him a look. “You try not having any activity for a while and then carry two people and a cart for miles in this terrain.”

He rolled his eyes in response, readjusting the sheathed sword on his back.

The terrain in question wasn’t all that horrible, Zuko thought. 

The forest path hadn’t been too densely populated by undergrowth or trees, having been well traveled over the decades.

Their first two miles were smooth sailing, so to speak, as the rocks and roots mainly stayed out of the path. It was only when they got into the beginning of the third mile when Yujo became annoyed with the earthen floor. Rocks and roots alike would catch in the cart’s wheels and the animal had to work a bit harder then preferred to break free of them.

“Alright.” Zuko heaved his bag up over his shoulder, grabbing Yujo’s reigns. “I guess we’ll walk for a while.”

Katara patted the animal with a small smile. “We’ll give you a break, buddy.”

The fire bender cocked an eyebrow, strapping his bag onto the saddle.

“Here.” He said, extending his hand to take her bag.

She shook her head, readjusting the strap. “No. It’s fine.”

Zuko shrugged in response, leading Yujo forward.

The last two miles passed by quite quickly, the trail evening back out with the landscape as they reached the last rolling hill.

Katara and Zuko broke through the trees into a beautiful red-speckled field.

“Wow,” Katara gasped. “This is beautiful.”

Zuko’s eyes skimmed the field of deep red fire lilies, a few larger moss-covered boulders dotting the otherwise wash of red and green.

Another expanse of dark green trees framed the opposite side of the field, a humongous mountain standing proudly behind them.

“I wonder if someone planted these,” she mused, bending down to take a closer look at the flowers.

“We can look at the flowers on the way back,” Zuko curtly said ahead of her, still walking. “Let’s get Yujo somewhere to rest.”

Standing back up, she adjusted her red tank and fluffed her skirts before jogging to catch back up.

The trio trudged through a path cut up through the small cliffside.

The village, nestled near the foot of the mountain, was set up like most of the smaller Fire Nation villages they’d been to. The buildings were constructed out of the same cream spackle and red trimming, the red roof outlined in yellow-gold. They seemed to have a fairly large market, a variety of vendors selling produce, furniture and handmade goods. Atop a hill to the left of the town sat a large two-storied building, perhaps the local inn.

“Looks like they have plenty of shops to chose from,” Katara commented as they made their way into the village.

Pedestrians moseyed about, some staring curiously at the new arrivals.

Katara couldn’t help but to slow to a stop at a few of the shops, leaving Zuko waiting as she perused the unusual assortment of items. 

“You won’t have any until next week?” A man loudly asked a vendor incredulously. 

Katara couldn’t help but to eavesdrop.

What was he so upset about?

“Well,” the gentleman behind the counter started. “I have to send the boy to Hung-Wa island to get them, and it’s a two day journey…”

“Oh, right!” The customer said.

That reminder seemed to mollify the customer, but only served to make Katara more confused. She slowed her pace, staring towards the shop.

“Tomorrow’s the full moon.” The customer scratched his bald head and sighed.

Katara nudged Zuko, discreetly gesturing towards the men she’d overheard.

“-lose another delivery boy in the woods.”

What had the shopkeeper said? What made him lose people in the woods?

She gave Zuko a strange look.

“Did you hear that?” She asked, meeting light brown eyes.

He nodded, mirroring her expression. “Interesting.”

“Hear that, did you?” A kind voice said ahead of them.

They glanced over to the right, where an elder lady with long silvery-white hair stood, a small pouch of something in her hands.

“Yes,” Katara admitted. “We did. What was he talking about, losing people in the woods?”

The elder woman stuck her arms in her sleeves.

“On some full moons, if you go into the woods at night…you don’t come out.” She said spookily.

Zuko’s eyes widened slightly, though it was more of a ‘really, lady?’ than an expression of fear.

It was evident by Katara’s expression that this had piqued her interest. 

If Aang were here…she thought. He would try and help these people. Save them from whatever upset spirit was tormenting them.

“Really?” she asked, rubbing the chill bumps off her arms. 

“Tonight’s a full moon,” the woman continued. “I hope you sweet folks aren’t planning on camping in the woods tonight.”

The duo looked at each other, before glancing at Yujo, who strangely enough, seemed to grow more anxious by the second. 

They’d not planned that far.

“You know, why don’t you two come stay at my inn!” The woman beamed at them. “My name is Hama. Your ostrich-horse is more then welcome to join you, too!”

“Oh, you’re too kind.” Katara said, patting Yujo soothingly. “You have a place for her to sleep?”

She hesitated at the gendering of the ostrich-horse, still finding it mildly interesting that neither her nor Zuko knew.

Hama nodded. “I have just a bit more shopping to do before I’m going to head back up for the day.”

Katara and Hama hit it off quite quickly. She liked the elder woman so much, her real name had slipped off her tongue without forethought.

“Here you go my dear,” the man - a Mr. Yao - said, handing Hama the wrapped food.

Hama handed the package to Katara to hold and waved to him, fingers waggling.

“That Mr. Yao seems to have a thing for you,” she teased, her eyes sparkling. “Maybe you should go back and see if he wants to give you some free Komodo sausages.”

Hama glanced at Katara, a serious look on her face. “You would have me use my feminine charm to take advantage of that poor man?”

A look of horror crossed Katara’s face.

The woman paused a beat before breaking out into laughter. “I think you and I will get along swimmingly.”

Katara smiled, breathing a sigh of relief.

They went back over to find Zuko leaning lazily against the side of a building, Yujo curled up beside him.

“Come, come. Let’s get you all settled.”

Zuko could tell how much Katara liked the woman, as she hardly stopped babbling or smiling on their walk to the woman’s inn.

Yujo, however, did not have the same feelings. The ostrich-horse acted like a mouse trapped in the sights of a cat, constantly fidgeting and eyeing the older woman. Katara initially brushed it aside to hunger or exhaustion, but when Hama attempted to gently pet the animal, Yujo had screeched and skittered back. 

That was much harder to dismiss.

It was a strange interaction, one that had even Zuko scowling in confusion as he made feeble attempts to calm the ostrich-horse.

Hama held her hands up innocently and politely stepped back.

Once they’d gotten Yujo set up inside the barn with feed and water, they went inside to get their own rooms.

Zuko glanced back at the ostrich-horse as they walked towards the house. The animal had obviously calmed the further away the group went. As Hama rounded the corner out of sight, Yujo lunged towards the feed and began scarfing it down.

Strange, Zuko thought.

~0~

Despite obvious efforts to make the inn homey, the building gave Zuko the creeps.

The inn was decorated with shades of brown and red, antique wood carvings and vases. 

They looked more like urns, Zuko thought as they ventured down the hall.

That didn’t seem to be what gave him the creeps, however. 

“Here we are!” Hama announced, stopping at a door. “You both should be perfectly safe here for the night.”

Handing Katara the key, she hobbled back down the hall towards the entrance.

Hoisting up her bag, Katara slid the small metal key into the door and unlocked it. Pushing up the door, she froze in her tracks when she laid her eyes upon the huge bed.

“Everyone seems to think we’re a couple,” Zuko commented dryly, striding through the door without hesitation.

“It would be rude to ask for another room…especially since she’s letting us stay here for free…” Katara mumbled, mostly to herself.

The bed is huge, Katara, she continued mentally. You can sleep on the far side and he can sleep on the other. There’d be plenty of space between you two.

Zuko sent his companion a strange look, but didn’t comment on her slow walk into the room.

A rice-paper lined window let warm sunlight in from the left, adding light from the small lantern style chandelier above the bed. The only other pieces of furniture was the chest of drawers beside the window and a bench along the opposite wall.

“Oh,” she mused, once she had gotten over the momentary shock of the lone bed. “It’s cute.”

Zuko hummed in response, glancing around with his hands in his pockets.

“Did you notice how Yujo was acting around her?” He asked, folding his arms across his chest.

Katara’s brows furrowed, thinking back. “You mean how Yujo didn’t want Hama to pet her?”

He studied Katara. Had she been so caught up in talking to the innkeeper she hadn’t noticed how unsettled the ostrich-horse had been in her presence?

“Yes,” he started. “But it was more than that. Yujo was acting like Hama was some sort of predator. The poor animal only calmed down when we were walking away.”

Katara moseyed over to the chest of drawers, looking inside curiously. “Oh.”

She didn’t really know what more to say on the matter. She’d not noticed this apparent strange behavior coming from their ostrich-horse. And if she did, she wouldn’t know what to make of it.

“You didn’t notice it at all, did you?” Zuko deadpanned.

She balked, crossing her arms defensively. “What does it matter?”

“I’m just saying,” he retorted. “There’s something off about her, I just can’t put my finger on what yet. Even Yujo knows something is wrong.”

Katara was silent for a few seconds, back to Zuko. 

Hama had been nothing but nice to them! Why couldn’t Zuko just accept that for once they were in a village that didn’t have something nefarious going on?

“I’ll take the floor,” she said moodily.

“What?” he scoffed. “Katara, this bed is huge. It wouldn’t even be like we were sleeping in the same bed.”

“It’s fine.” She said evenly. “We’ll deal with it when it’s time to sleep.”

She turned around with a sigh. “You know, I’m going to go see if Hama needs help with anything.”

She all but fled the room seconds later, not even allowing Zuko time to respond.

Footsteps echoed behind her.

Zuko eventually caught up, lighting grabbing onto Katara’s arm.

“Wait,” he hissed. “I’m not saying she’s bad or anything, I’m just saying we should be cautious. Let’s look around a bit before we blindly trust her.”

Blue eyes scanned Zuko’s expression, trying to determine if she wanted to trust his judgement. If what he was saying was true, then perhaps they would find something…

But if he was just being paranoid, then the lack of evidence should hopefully get him to back off.

Katara glanced down the hallway with a frown.

“Fine,” she whispered, peeling her arm free of Zuko’s grasp. “But we better not get caught snooping.”

He stared at Katara, nodding curtly. “C’mon.”

They crept down the outer edge of the hallway, Katara gingerly stepping on the old wooden planks in efforts to not make them creak. Zuko, per usual, had no issues walking silent as a mouse, and had to purposefully slow for Katara to keep up.

The pair peeked into a few rooms down the seemingly abandoned hallway.

Were they the only people staying here?

Zuko insisted they look upstairs. The second floor was nearly the same as the first, a long hallway with a multitude of doors lining both sides. The far end, however, was set up a bit differently. A built in cabinet was set into the right wall, with a small rickety locked door at the end of the hall. The room beyond it couldn’t be much bigger then the bedrooms.

“It’s locked,” Zuko tugged on the handle. “Why would she have to lock something if no one is ever staying here?”

Katara sighed, rubbing her arms. She felt guiltier by the second for snooping.

“Why else do people lock things? To keep prying people like you out of it.”

He scowled. “There’s something off about her, I’m telling you.”

Katara tugged on the cabinet’s handle and the doors swung easily open with a dull clunk.

Multiple male marionettes sagged out, each wearing Fire Nation clothing and expertly designed facial hair.

She squeaked in surprise, stumbling back into Zuko, who shot her a look.

I told you so, it seemed to say.

“So…she has hobbies,” Katara said. “What’s so nefarious about that?”

Zuko gently grasped Katara and straightened her. Her healing side pulled uncomfortably at the motion.

The young man gestured wildly at the marionettes.

“See? Creepy.” 

He went over to the locked door and peered through the keyhole.

“There’s something in there…” he moved head back and forth, squinting. “A chest?”

Getting to his feet, Zuko unsheathed his sword and wiggled the tip back in forth in the lock.

“Zuko,” she hissed in protest, glancing over her shoulder towards the stairwell. “We’re going to get caught and kicked out! What if the villagers are right, and people are going missing in the woods? I don’t want to camp out there…”

The lock gave into Zuko’s ministrations and he sheathed his sword with a smirk. 

“You worry too much.”

Katara huffed uncertainly, crossing her arms across her chest. Her guilt and uncertainty didn’t stop her from following Zuko into the room. 

Zuko scooped up the chest, a small greenish box no bigger than a loaf of bread.

“Okay,” Katara whispered. “It’s a small chest. You got to see it, are you happy now?”

“No.” He rasped.

“This is crazy,” she threw her hands up. “I’m leaving.”

Katara whirled around to storm out when she ran into Hama.

She gasped, eyes wide as saucers.

“Hama!” She exclaimed, face blushing.

The woman stood in the doorway, a slight smile on her lips.

It didn’t reach her eyes.

“I’ll tell you what’s in the box.”

Katara glanced wide eyed at Zuko, who of course, didn’t have an inkling of remorse on his face.

She stepped into the room and held out a wrinkled hand.

Begrudgingly, Zuko handed over the chest.

Hama fished a key out of her robes and met both youths’ eyes.

Slowly, she slid the key into the lock. It turned with a soft click and she put the small key back into her pocket. 

Hama opened the lid, holding Katara’s gaze.

A chill went up her spine. Zuko even fidgeted nervously from beside her.

Her hand disappeared into the small box, before fishing out a small blue comb.

It was…it was….

“A comb?” Zuko scoffed.

“It’s my greatest treasure.” Hama’s gaze flicked to Zuko, thinly withholding her animosity. “It’s the last thing I owned from growing up in the Southern Water Tribe.”

Katara’s mouth dropped open. “What? You’re from the Southern Water Tribe?”

Zuko glanced over to Katara, mirroring her shock.

“Just like you,” Hama smiled at Katara, her eyes sparkling. She set the comb back into the small box.

“How did you know?”

“I heard your name and saw how much darker your complexion was from Lee over here…” Hama continued. “And you kept reaching for a necklace that you don’t seem to have anymore…”

Katara’s hand went to her neck at the mention of her mother’s necklace. Her mood soured at the reminder.

“Why didn’t you say anything to Katara, if you knew you both were from the same tribe?” Zuko asked. 

Katara looked at her friend and could easily see the distrust still present beneath his facade.

The box shut with a snap. “You never can be too careful around these parts,” her eyes flicked back to Zuko. “Especially when one is traveling with a fire bender.”

Zuko stiffened, fists clenching at his sides. “I’m not a fire bender.”

Hama raised a thin eyebrow.

“If you say so.” She breezed past the two kids and sat the small box back on the floor.

“I was making you a traditional Water Tribe meal. We may not have sea prunes in these parts, but ocean kumquats can taste fairly similar if you let them stew long enough.”

The younger girl perked up. She missed her Gran Gran’s sea prunes. The thought of that meal sent the all too familiar homesickness through her.

“I knew there was something I liked about you,” Katara chirped with another warm smile. Zuko remained silent, before Katara nudged him pointedly.

“Sorry for snooping around.” He grit out. 

Hama’s gaze raked across the boy dismissively.

“Come now, let’s eat!”

~0~

The trio sat at the dining table; Hama at the head of the table, Katara to her left, with Zuko stiffly sitting to the elderly woman’s right. 

If Zuko was still uncertain about Hama and her intentions, he didn’t voice it any longer. Perhaps it was because it would fall on deaf ears, Katara now liking the woman even more that she learned of their shared birth place.

But what if Katara was right and there wasn’t anything nefarious going on with the woman?

Could it really just be his lifetime of brainwashing from his father influencing his feelings on other nations? Especially other nations living right under their noses?

In his homeland?

“Okay!” Hama gestured to the bowl in front of her, where a dark green liquid steamed. “Who wants Five Flavor soup?”

Both kids nodded, one more enthusiastically than the other.

Hama’s hand curled above the bowl, the liquid rising up into the air. With a flick of her fingers, the soup shot out and sloshed neatly into their bowls.

“You’re a water bender too!” Katara gushed happily. “I’ve never met another water bender from our tribe! I thought I was the last one!”

Hama’s face dropped, eyes staring blankly at the table. Emotions flicked across her face. The expressions left as quick as they came, but Zuko was able to catch them.

Sadness, loneliness, fear…then anger. Pure, white-hot rage, swiftly followed by a look that could only be described as vengeance. It was the latter that startled him the most.

“That’s because the fire nation wiped them all out.” She closed her eyes. “I was the last one.”

“How did you end up out here then?” Zuko asked, keeping a watchful eye on her reactions.

“I was stolen from my home.” She opened her eyes, looking to Katara.

Hama then went to explain that over sixty years ago, the fire nation had raided her home, kidnapped all the water benders they could find and imprisoned them.

“I was the only one who managed to escape,” she said thickly, eyes shutting again.

When Katara noticed the tears form beneath her lashes, she got to her feet, going over to hug the elder woman.

“How did you escape?” Zuko asked, having the sense to at least sound gentle.

“I’m sorry,” she shook her head, eyes peaking open and water trickling down her face. “It’s too painful.”

“I completely understand,” Katara murmured, squeezing the woman’s shoulders. “I lost my mother in a raid. The necklace you saw me feel for, was all I had left of her. Some pirates stole it from me in Fire Fountain city.”

“Oh,” Hama looked into Katara’s big blue eyes and offered a gentle smile. “You poor thing.”

“I can’t tell you what an honor it is to meet you, you’re a hero.” Katara wiped a stray tear that had weaseled its way down her cheek.

Hama’s hand went up to hold Katara’s hand, still around her shoulder. 

“I never thought I’d meet another Southern water bender. I’d like to teach you what I know so you can carry on the Southern tradition when I’m gone.”

The girl straighten, hands clasping together. Excitement danced in her eyes.

“Yes!” She exclaimed. “Yes, of course! I would love to learn about my heritage. That would mean the world to me.”

From two seats down, Zuko ate his soup in silence, studying the old woman.

His eyes narrowed. 

None of these ‘answers’ seemed to satisfy him. Something else had to be at play. He just knew it.

What would his uncle say about all this? He pressed his lips together in between bites, thinking.

Just because everything is not what it seems, does not mean there is something nefarious at play…Zuko mentally dismissed the thought. 

Iroh would have had some better way of wording that, the damned sage.

That does not mean it is not sound advice, Prince Zuko, a little voice whispered.

Now that…that sounded much more like him. His heart ached.

I’m coming for you, Uncle.

~0~

After they had their lunch, Katara and Hama left Zuko in the inn. The pair journeyed out of the village, headed towards the fire lily field. 

As Katara helped Hama down the steep cliff leading into the fire lily field, Hama told her some things she’d learned.

“Growing up at the South Pole, we are totally at home surrounded by snow, ice, and the sea…” she began. “But that isn’t always the case.”

Katara nodded eagerly, letting the woman’s arm go as the terrain leveled.

“I know!” She said. “When we were stranded in the desert, I felt so hopeless, like there was nothing I could do.”

“That’s why you have to learn how to control water wherever it exists,” Hama said, turning to Katara with a mysterious smile.

“I’ve even used my own sweat before!” She admitted, recalling her stint on the ship with Augustine. “But…I couldn’t feel that, like I can feel the sea.”

They continued to walk closer to the field of fire lilies.

“That’s very resourceful of you, Katara,” Hama complimented with that same mysterious smile. “That’s thinking like a true master. You must teach yourself to sense water, even when you may not think there is any.”

Katara’s smile widened at the compliment.

She’d always wanted to become a master of her element. She’d felt so close for so long, but almost felt like she ran out of things to learn, what with everyone from her tribe being dead.

That, paired with the North’s archaic beliefs that only then men should be benders…

It left some to be desired. Pakku could only teach her so much.

“Did you know,” Hama queried, raising her hand. “That you can even pull water out of thin air?”

The old woman chopped the air, spinning her arm around her body. Slowly but surely, thin drops of water formed on the woman’s fingertips. When she’d completed the motion, short tendrils of water coated each finger.

Hama held the water in front of her for Katara to see, eyes darkening.

“You’ve got to keep an open mind, Katara.”

The liquid froze into sharp claws. 

“There’s water even in places you would never think about.” She spun, flinging the frozen claws at a nearby tree, the claws imbedding themselves into the bark.

Katara gaped at the tree in surprise.

That was more water then she expected!

Hama led Katara further along towards the woods.

“These fire lilies are so beautiful! I still can’t get over how many there are,” Katara said as they began to wade into the field.

“That they are, dear. They’re one of my favorite things about living here.” Hama bent down and picked one, twirling the stem in her fingers. “They only bloom a few weeks a year.”

She turned to Katara, holding the flower out to her.

The girl took it with a smile.

“Like all plants and living things, they’re filled with water.”

Katara stroked the vivid red petal. “I’ve met a bender who lived in a swamp. He could control the vines by bending the water inside.”

When Katara looked up, Hama had turned her back to her, looking out across the flowers.

The elder turned back around, her lips twisted in grin.

“You know, Katara,” she simpered. “You can take it a step further than that.”

Katara cocked her head in question and Hama raised her arm once more, whipping her body in a circle. With flourish, the water ripped free of the plants below, leaving only brown husks behind. Water materialized in the air above her and she sent it into a boulder, slicing it clean in thirds. The boulder chunks slid to the earth floor with a thud.

“That was amazing!” She gasped, before recalling the source of the water. Looking down to the  circle of brown husks, she frowned. 

“It’s a shame about the pretty lilies, though.”

Hama snorted. “They’re just flowers. When you’re a water bender in a strange land, you do what you must to survive.”

She wasn’t wrong, Katara thought. There had been many a time she’d done things she wished she hadn’t to survive. 

Sending the men into the sea was one of them. Her consciousness sent their screams through her mind.

She pushed it down.

“Tonight, I will teach you the most advanced technique of water bending.” Hama placed her hand on Katara’s shoulder and stared up at her with a look of excitement. “It can only be done during a full moon, when your bending is at its peak.”

“Tonight?” She echoed with uncertainty. “But, isn’t that dangerous? Haven’t people been disappearing at night during the full moon?”

Hama chuckled, pulling away.

“Oh, Katara.” She started walking back towards the village. “Two master water benders during a full moon? I don’t think we have a single thing to worry about.”

~0~

Zuko, having been left behind by the two woman, decided now would be as good of time as any to go into the market to pick up supplies for the Akagi. Evening was slowly approaching and he had a feeling that the villagers’ paranoia would have them closing a fair amount of shops before sunset.

Katara left their money behind for him, along with a short list of a few things she’d requested he pick up as well.

After fetching Yujo from the stables and purchasing the items they’d needed, he loaded up the ostrich-horse off to the side.

Zuko already had purchased and secured the feed, coal, fabric, meats and other various items when his skin prickled. 

Who was watching him?

“I hope you’re not planning on traveling tonight, son,” an older man called to Zuko.

Zuko looked up from the cart, where’d he’d been securing a large jar of oil for the lamps.

“Why do you say that?”

The older man came a bit closer, a concerned look on his face.

“It’s that spirit, the one that terrorizes the woods on full moons,” he said. “Though some say it’s no spirit at all, but a witch.”

Zuko straighten at that. “What do you mean, a witch?”

The older man shrugged. “That’s what old man Ding says.”

“Old man Ding?” He echoed.

“He’s the oldest man in our village. He lives that way,” he pointed down past the village, where a small home with piles of lumber were strew about. “He’ll be outside soon to board up for tonight.”

The fire bender looked to the home in question before glancing back to the villager.

“Regardless of whether it’s a witch or not, you should be careful, stranger.” 

Dipping his head in thanks, Zuko went back to the supplies ahead of him, thinking on the older man’s warning.

Maybe he should go talk to this old man Ding…

Ten or so minutes later, once all the supplies were secured, the sun had dipped low in the horizon.

Just like the stranger had said, a short elderly man bumbled about his front yard, hammer in hand.

“Old man Ding?” 

The man glanced up in surprise.

“I had some questions.” Zuko said, hands in his pockets.

“Can’t you see I’m busy?” He moved over to a board on the ground, groaning as he bent down. “Why does everyone call me that?” He griped further, groaning and moaning even more when he was unable to wedge his fingers beneath it. “I’m not that old!”

Zuko couldn’t help but to smile slightly. He murmured to Yujo to stay put, and moved to help the man pick up the board.

“What exactly are you doing?” Zuko lifted the board with ease.

“There’s a full moon rising!” Ding said, leading Zuko to his front window. “I’m not about go get snatched up by some moon monster again!”

“That’s what I actually wanted to ask you about,” Zuko held the board against the window with one hand, extending the other to silently ask for the hammer. 

Ding handed him the hammer and a long nail wordlessly.

“Did you see anything that night?” Zuko asked, hammering the board into the building.

“I didn’t see no spirit, that’s for sure,” Ding stepped out of Zuko’s way as he came closer to nail in the other side. “Just felt something come over me, like I was possessed.”

So that’s where the witch comment came from, Zuko mused to himself.

Ding went over to the second board, staring pointedly at Zuko for help.

Zuko lifted the board as Ding continued.

“I was forced to start walking towards the mountain. I tried to fight it, but I couldn’t control my own limbs!” He gazed towards the mountain, stroking his chin. “I’d made it to the mouth of a cave up there when I looked to see the moon one last time, but the sun starting to rise! I suddenly got control of myself again and high tailed it away from that mountain as quick as I could!”

The hammer smacked into the board one last time and Zuko pondered the man’s story.

He seemed a bit peculiar, but didn’t seem to have any reason to lie. He obviously was genuinely scared, since he was boarding up his windows and could barely lift the planks himself.

So why would a spirit - or ‘witch’- take people to a mountain?

Ding noticed the darkening sky, the sun no more then a small sliver on the horizon.

“That’s my sign to get inside!” He said, clambering into his house and slamming the door. “Thanks for your help, boy!” Came through the door before multiple locks slid and clicked into place.

Zuko stepped away from the home and turned to stare up at the looming mountain in the distance.

If he could find that cave, perhaps all his questions would be answered.

~0~

Zuko had only just unclipped the cart from Yujo when the ostrich-horse squawked noisily, fidgeting.

“Shh,” he cooed, petting the animal’s neck. “What’s got you so jumpy?”

Yujo turned and stared Zuko down for a minute before squawking again. Suddenly, the animal took off in a sprint, barreling out the gate of the barn.

Swordless and cursing, Zuko scooped up a loose lead and took off after Yujo, scrambling to catch up.

“Yujo!” Zuko hollered, running around the short side of the inn in the direction she’d went. “Come back! Hey!”

The ostrich-horse staggered to a stop next to a window alongside the inn and seemed to sniff the windowsill. It squawked again and took off in a sprint, this time towards the forest.

Zuko cursed again, taking off after her.

What had gotten into it?

It was only a few seconds of sprinting when Zuko realized which window Yujo had sniffed. 

Their room.

Was Katara not back yet?

The animal nervously grumping at Hama flashed in Zuko’s mind. 

Something had to be going on.

The duo ran through the trees, the larger creature thankfully leaving a fairly easy path to follow. Zuko learned the hard way to stay back from the creature, a branch snapping back once Yujo was past and whipping Zuko straight in the chest.

“Wait up!” He yelled through the woods again, and it was only after he realized how unnaturally silent the woods had been. 

A chill snaked up his sweat-covered back.

Damn it, Yujo.

~0~

Hama came to stop at a sparse group of massive trees. Moonlight filtered between the leaves, casting blue light onto the forest floor. Katara stopped midstride behind her. 

Had they reached wherever they were going?

The sun had disappeared not long ago and the forest was giving her the creeps.

“Can you feel the power the full moon brings?” Hama stared at the sky, almost like she was in a trance.

She took a deep breath and somehow straightened more than Katara thought possible. Any semblance of age in her posture vanished. Her arms rose up from her sides and she allowed the moonlight to coat her arms, fingers flexing in the glow.

“For generations it has blessed water benders with its glow,” she rasped. “Allowing us to do incredible things… I’ve never felt more alive.”

Katara gaped at the elderly woman, who suddenly looked…powerful.

A cat-owl hooted above them, and a chill rushed up her back.

The breeze picked up.

“What I’m about to show you,” Hama said, back still to Katara, “I discovered in that wretched fire nation prison. The guards were always careful to keep water away from us. They piped in dry air and kept us suspended in cages above the ground. Before giving us water, they would bind us so we couldn’t bend. Any form of trouble was swiftly met with cruel retribution…”

Katara swallowed, still listening.

Where was she going with this?

“Each full moon I could feel it enriching me with limitless energy. There had to be do something I could do to escape. Then, I realized that where there is life…there is water. The rats that scurried across the floor of my cave were no more then skins filled with liquid.”

Her head dropped, staring at the forest floor.

Katara’s stomach dropped, that same question coming to mind. 

Skins full of liquid…how…

Fear crept into Katara like a leaky roof. Word by word, her eyes widened.

What was Hama suggesting?

“I spent the next years developing the skill that would lead to my escape…blood bending.” 

The environment seemed to sense what she was suggesting, the animals going quiet. The only sound was the leaves rustling in the night breeze.

“Controlling the water in another body. Enforcing your own will, over theirs.” Hama continued smugly. “Once I had mastered the rats, the men became quick work. I had them unlock the very cage they put me in.”

“If you perfect this technique, Katara,” she turned around to stare at the water bender. “You can control anything or anyone.”

A maniacal smile spread across the wrinkled lips.

That same fear turned into horror and it was all across Katara’s pretty face.

She would need to tread lightly.

“To reach inside someone and control them?” She said evenly, earnestly. “I don’t know if I want that kind of power.”

“The choice is not yours, Katara.”

Hama’s gray eyes locked onto hers.

Chapter Text

Previously…

The environment seemed to sense what she was suggesting, the animals going quiet. The only sound was the leaves rustling in the night breeze.

“Controlling the water in another body. Enforcing your own will, over theirs.” Hama continued smugly. “Once I had mastered the rats, the men became quick work. I had them unlock the very cage they put me in.”

“If you perfect this technique, Katara,” she turned around to stare at the water bender. “You can control anything or anyone.”

A maniacal smile spread across the wrinkled lips.

That same fear turned into horror and it was all across Katara’s pretty face.

She would need to tread lightly.

“To reach inside someone and control them?” She said evenly, earnestly. “I don’t know if I want that kind of power.”

“The choice is not yours, Katara.”

Hama’s gray eyes locked onto hers.

The look sent fear surging through Katara, holding her in place. 

“The power exists inside you already.”

Katara looked down uncertainly.

The fear inched deeper under her skin and she swallowed thickly, throat rubbing painfully.

When had her mouth become so dry?

“It’s your duty to use the gifts you’ve been given to win this war!”

They had their own plans to win the war…plans that didn’t involve controlling other living creatures.

She brought her head up to find Hama staring intensely at her, hands pressed to her chest.

“Katara,” she continued fervently. “The fire benders tried to wipe us out. Our entire culture. Your mother!”

“I know,” Katara managed, frowning.

Frustration was bubbling beneath the surface, Katara could hear it in Hama’s tone, in her words. She was afraid to find out what Hama would do if she declined to be a willing pupil. 

“Then you should understand what I’m talking about!” She exclaimed. “We’re,” her palm came to her chest again, gesturing between them. “The last water benders of the Southern Tribe. We have to fight these people whenever we can, wherever they are, with any means necessary.”

Something suddenly clicked in Katara’s head. 

Hama.

She was responsible.

“It’s you!” Katara gaped at the woman. “You’re the one making people disappear during the full moons!”

Hama’s face twisted into disgust and rage. “They threw me into that prison to rot. Along with my brothers and sisters, they deserve the same!”

~0~

Zuko grumbled, pushing through another thicker patch of underbrush.

That stupid freaking ostrich-horse.

He broke through a line of trees and stumbled to a stop, the animal in sight.

Had she been waiting for him?

“Where are we going?” He asked Yujo.

Yujo stomped impatiently and her dark brown eyes glared at the fire bender.

“What?” Zuko demanded, hands flying up in confusion.

The animal huffed at him, before turning and taking off in a trot once more.

Lurching forward, Zuko grabbed at it, only to be met with a sharp beak, pecking at his hand.

“Hey!” He ripped his hand away and stumbled after her.

They broke through another patch of underbrush and Yujo skidded to a stop. A large cave loomed in the mountainside ahead.

Was this what she wanted to show him? He wondered.

“Help!”

Zuko’s brow furrowed. 

Had he imagined that? 

Who was that?

A small glow came from deep within the cave and he peered into the darkness.

Squawk!

A hard object met his back.

Stumbling forward, he whirled around to glare at Yujo, who simply stomped her foot.

“Yeah, I get it,” Zuko grumped, cursing silently as he advanced deeper.

The flickering light grew larger and brighter.

Rounding the curve, a massive rusted metal door loomed ahead.

“Hello?” Zuko called uncertainly outside the door.

“Hello?!” Another voice called back, other voices muddling behind it.

Zuko tried the door, the movement wiggling the lock dully.

Footsteps scraped from behind him and Zuko whirled around.

Squawk!  

Yujo clambered over to sniff the door.

Her beady eyes met Zuko’s and flicked to the door again.

“I know,” he said to her, frowning.

“Are you still there?” A voice called again. “Hello?”

The young man tugged at the lock. “It’s locked! Hold on.”

Yujo successfully herded Zuko aside after a few attempts. 

The ostrich-horse paused in front of the door for a moment, before lifting a stocky leg to kick the door. Zuko’s hands flew up to cover his ears, the clang loudly reverberating throughout the cave.

He shot the animal another glare before Yujo kicked it once more, the metal denting and creaking at the force.

A third kick blew the door inward, the metal smacking hard into the cave wall on the other side of the passage.

Yujo chirped victoriously and stared expectantly at the human.

Summoning a small fire in his hand, he stepped uncertainly into the cold darkness.

Firelight licked down the dark caves walls, only illuminating the few feet ahead of him. As he continued deeper into the passage, the walls opened up to reveal a much larger room.

Warm light blanketed a woman’s face, her arms pinned painfully above her.

There had to be at least ten people in the room, all chained to the wall or floor.

“We’re saved!” An elder man weakly cheered. “Hurry, before she comes back!”

“Before who comes back?” Zuko asked, turning to inspect the closest set of bound hands. “That spirit?”

“That’s no spirit,” another voice piped up. “That’s a witch!”

Zuko’s fingers nimbly found the rusty hinge of the cuff.

“This may hurt,” He rasped in warning.

He had only just started to heat the metal when another prisoner piped up.

“No! Wait!” 

He froze, the warmth sizzling out.

“She keeps a key…I think next to the entrance!”

Zuko sighed, pulling his hand away. 

“Now you’re telling me,” he grumbled, so low the others didn’t hear it.

He went back towards the entrance, yanking a torch off the wall. After a few moments of searching, he found the small metal key beneath a stone on the ground.

“What did you mean a witch?” Zuko asked the woman rubbing her wrists.

She glanced up at him. “She seems like a normal old woman, but she…controls people, like some sort of dark puppet master.” 

His amber eyes widened, the marionettes in the closet popping in his mind.

“Hama.”

Yujo squawked loudly in agreement from the entrance.

“Yes!” Another old man piped up, as another prisoner freed him. “The inn-keeper atop the hill!”

“She’s dangerous!” The woman in front of Zuko insisted. “Insane!”

Katara.

Shit.

“I’m sorry,” Zuko started, backing away. “I’ve got to go save my friend, she’s with her now!”

He shoved the torch into someone’s waiting grasp.

“Go!” The villagers insisted, yelling their thanks as he rushed out of the cave.

He spent a few moments outside the mouth of the cave trying to insist that Yujo come with him, but the stubborn animal wouldn’t budge.

“Fine,” he huffed. “I’ll go find her myself.”

~0~

Hama’s eyes widened and the insanity that had been so aptly kept beneath the surface reared its ugly head.

It was just enough for Katara to stumble backwards, leaves crunching beneath her feet.

“You must continue my work, starting with ridding yourself of that disgusting fire bender you call friend,” she spat.

“I won’t!” 

The words were out of Katara’s mouth before she knew what was happening.

She didn’t even need a moment to consider it.

Blood bending?  

Controlling someone else against their will? The mere suggestion of it was truly awful.

Hama was no better than the radical fire benders she so desperately wanted to destroy.

And if she wouldn’t see that…then she knew she would have to stop her.

“I won’t use blood bending and I won’t allow you to keep terrorizing these innocent people!” She glared defiantly at the elder woman.

Hama stared down Katara for a mere heartbeat before jerking her chin to the right. 

Something inside Katara yanked, hard. Her eyes widened as she felt and watched her left arm wrenched to the left.

“Innocent?” Hama snarled, hands clawed in the air.

Crying out in pain, Katara’s whole arm tingled and her veins seemed to tremble beneath Hama’s ministrations.

Was this…blood bending?

Katara yelped again as the arm began to get shoved behind her, putting her shoulder in an awkward position.

With her right arm, she gripped her skin, hard, and pressed it the opposite way.

“You should have learned the technique, little girl, before you turned against me.” Hama spat.

The other arm stiffened, the bender forcing the girl’s arms to her sides. It felt as if a great snake had wrapped itself around her entire body, squeezing tightly.

Katara attempted to thrash in the grip, but managed no more then a pitiful wiggle.

“It’s impossible to fight your way out of my grasp.” Hama assured. “I control every vein, every muscle in your body.”

As if to prove her sick point, Hama rocked her arms left and right, puppeteering Katara, who skittered left and right.

The bender squeezed tight on her lungs and Katara gasped for air.

No…

“Stop, please!” She gasped out.

No.

Katara watched on, her body forced to dance about, awkwardly moving left and right.

No.

The elder woman forced her to her knees, relinquishing control. 

She felt she’d proven her point.

Tears dripped down Katara’s face, the droplets spattering on the backs of her hands.

A cackle erupted from Hama and that was all it took to send Katara over the edge.

Enough.

All the water around her sang to her bending abilities, the pull a silent reminder.

She was a master water bender. She too, drew great power from the moon.

Taking a deep breath, she ripped the water from the earth, getting to her feet.

“You’re not the only one who draws power from the moon.” Katara stood upright, the moon’s soft glow coating her body. “My bending is more powerful than yours, Hama.”

The old woman gaped in shock.

Katara’s arms flowed from her sides and she pulled more water from the plants around her. With fluid movement, she circled the water around her body and whipped it towards Hama with all her might.

The elder woman caught the liquid, skillfully redirecting it on Katara.

They continued to fight, water whipping and splashing back and forth. 

Hama’s lips curled in a victorious smile, a massive canon of water headed straight for the girl.

But Katara was prepared for it.

Everything she previously countered with was distinctly water bending.

Something had to be done differently.

Katara slipped into low, traditional earth bending stance. Her palm flew up to meet the brute force of the water, smacking it away. The blast deflected, the drops flying up and back away like Katara had put up an invisible shield.

Hama’s mouth dropped open in surprise. 

Time seemed to slow, Katara’s awareness expanding to every drop, every molecule of water around her and in her.

And, in Hama.

Katara pushed the water back in two separate tendrils, smacking Hama from one direction in the chest, and the other direction on her legs.

The force sent the woman midair for a moment before gravity brought her tumbling to the ground with a guttural scream.

The forest went quiet, Katara panting from the fight, Hama momentarily bested.

“Katara!” Zuko’s voice cut through the silence.

“Katara?” 

Footsteps thundered closer and he stepped into the moonlight.

“Zuko!” She exclaimed with a thankful smile.

He heaved a sigh of relief at the sight, mirroring her expression.

The elderly woman pushed herself to her feet slowly, hair a mangled heap atop her head.

“Hama is a-“ Zuko said urgently, staring at the woman between them.

“I know,” Katara cut in. “She’s the one doing all this.”

“Ah yes,” Hama said lowly. “There is your fire bender. Last chance, Katara dearest, before I end him myself.”

Zuko’s eyes widened.

Hama straightened, bending Zuko with ease.

His bones creaked beneath the blood bending, his body stiffening and stretching as she wound her will around him like a rope.

Zuko grunted at the sensation, Hama flinging him towards Katara.

Katara slipped aside at the last second, swatting his body away with water.

Sorry! She thought, redirecting him into a tree trunk.

The bender only took a fraction of a second to redirect the liquid to the real enemy.

Hama was quick to counter, evaporating a tree from behind her and slamming down on the attack.

“Katara,” Zuko’s voice grit out from behind her and she whirled around, just in time to see his fist flying towards her again.

The young man hurled towards her choppily, the motions lacking in skill.

He’s just a distraction, Katara. She reminded herself. Focus.

Pulling more water up again, she looped it around her, allowing the stream to push Zuko out of the way once more. She froze him against the tree and turned her attention back to Hama.

“Don’t hurt your friend, Katara,” Hama cooed innocently from the sidelines. 

She made a few motions with her arms and suddenly Zuko was free, the ice shattering.

Zuko’s arm raised stiffly up in front of him, hand opening.

Katara stared on in shock, unable to move.

“And don’t let him hurt you, either!”

He zoomed through the air, palm colliding with her windpipe.

The air whooshed out of her, her body slamming into the rough bark of a tree.

Zuko’s face was a mere arm’s length away, his wild, sorrowful amber eyes staring into Katara’s shocked blues.

They stared at one another for only a fraction of a second, Zuko’s fingers forcedly tightening around her surprisingly small neck.

Struggling to breathe, her fingers pulled and yanked at his fingers around her windpipe.

Her head swam at the lack of oxygen, heart pounding.

Would she die? 

She didn’t want to die.

Not like this.

Katara searched his eyes, still weakly grasping at his hand. Dark spots flicked across her sight.

“Ka-Katara,” Zuko grit out, veins popping in his neck. His amber eyes shone.

He was fighting back!

Katara vaguely felt the grip loosening.

It had been enough to suck in air.

“Ah, ah!” Hama tsked darkly from behind them.

Zuko’s other arm rose swiftly into the air and formed a fist.

The oxygen, combined with her steadily beating heart, pulled her from her panicked daze.

Katara bent the tree from existence, stumbling back, free of the grasp.

Quickly knocking Zuko off his feet, she sent the tail end of the stream into Hama.

Keeling over, Katara gasped for more oxygen, the telltale sight of lightheadedness rising up.

Breathe. She commanded herself. 

“Fine,” Hama sneered. “I’ll do it myself.”

Ignoring Katara entirely, she turned her offense to Zuko.

His body rose up off the ground, pained sounds escaping his mouth. 

“Human bodies,” she mused. “So fragile. No more then - what did I say? - ah, yes, skins filled with liquid.”

Zuko’s face paled and pain contorted his face.

What was Hama doing to him?

The look on Zuko’s face sent terror through her.

He was helpless!

She knew what she had to do, as much as it sickened her to do it.

It was the only way to stop her.

And she had felt it earlier.

Hama’s blood.

She would only have to reach out and manipulate it.

Her stomach flipped, brain spiraling uncertainly.

Eyes darting back to Zuko, tears welled into her eyes as he turned a light blue.

“Stop!” Katara screamed.

Her arms rose up and she focused on the blood coursing through the elder woman’s veins. As she gripped onto it, bile rose up in her stomach. 

She felt awful. Disgusting. 

The power, however, was exhilarating.

Katara had never felt anything like it.

Zuko tumbling to the ground didn’t even register in her mind.

Hama croaked in pain, glaring at Katara, powerless to do anything else.

The younger woman felt Hama struggle, felt the muscles attempt to flex, attempt to fight.

But Katara gripped harder, mirroring the strange hand movements she’d witnessed Hama use earlier. She shoved the woman to the ground, her knees colliding with the earth.

No more. She thought.

Squawk!

Her eyes darted up to the path behind Hama, the direction Zuko had came from.

Yujo, followed by a group of people, rushed towards them.

Katara held the woman in place with her bending, arms trembling.

~0~

When Zuko came to, villagers were clamping metal cuffs around Hama’s wrists.

“You’re going to be locked away forever,” a man said to the ‘witch’.

“My work is done,” Hama sneered, craning her neck to stare back at Katara. “Congratulations, dear. You’re a blood bender.”

Katara, who was standing a few steps in front of Zuko, stiffened.

Spirits…she had won after all, hadn’t she? Katara thought, tears flooding her vision.

Her hand clamped over her mouth and she sank to her knees, sobs wracking her body.

Yujo squawked gently and padded over to her, nudging her.

After a moment, the animal seemed to notice Zuko had woken up, and shot him a pointed glare.

Yeah, yeah, he mentally grumbled. I know, you were trying to tell us.

Zuko got to his feet, moving over to kneel beside her.

Wordlessly, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her against his chest. She shifted onto her butt, burying her face into his chest and winding her arms around his middle.

They sat there, beneath the full moon, in silence. Yujo curled up behind them, a feathered backrest for Zuko.

“Hey,” he rasped after a few minutes, once her tears had mostly subsided. “You’re safe now. We’re safe now.”

His hand stroked her hair, the motion carrying down her back with soothing strokes.

“It’s gonna be okay, Katara. I promise.”

She sniffled deeply, inhaling the woodsy smell that permeated into his clothes.

If only he knew…

“I-I feel like I’m a monster,” she sputtered, voice cracking. “What she made me do…”

He shushed her, stroking her head. 

Zuko still wasn’t sure if he fully understood the severity of blood bending, but from what he felt…he knew it had the potential to be awful. 

Something very, very dark.

“Katara,” he said, pulling her gently to stare up at him. “Listen to me. You’re not.”

Zuko cupped her tear stricken face in his palm. “I promise you. If anyone is a monster, its her.” He searched her watery eyes, wishing he could do a better job at calming her down. His thumb stroked down her cheek, wiping away tears.

Katara’s lip quivered, holding Zuko’s gaze.

“You saved me, Katara. And we saved all those people you saw.” He continued. “Those villagers she’d imprisoned, they’re free now. And they won’t get imprisoned again. They’re safe.”

She licked her bottom lip, nodding slowly. 

“I know,” she managed, weakly. “It’s just…” 

Katara looked away, staring at the dark woods. “I felt… powerful…and…and I liked it.”

A haunted look drifted across her face. She felt awful. 

Evil.

Zuko didn’t know what to say to that. So instead, he pulled her back into his arms and remained silent.

If the tears returned, they didn’t shake her body like before. They stayed there like that, deep in the forest, with the glow of the moon illuminating their bodies for quite some time.

Eventually, Zuko gently patted Katara’s shoulder and murmured huskily, “C’mon. Let’s go back to the inn.”

The two of them arose to stiff limbs and wordlessly climbed on Yujo’s back. 

Katara rode in the front this time, leaning back against Zuko’s warm body, eyes closed. When they finally made it back to the inn, Zuko secured Yujo in the barn, Katara leaning against the threshold, waiting patiently.

He wondered if she was tired, or if the moon would keep her awake. 

For her sake, he hoped it wouldn’t.

They finally climbed into the massive bed, the only sound the rustling blankets.

The arm length between them seemed like miles to Katara. 

She’d not felt this alone in a long, long time.

She forced herself to lay there in silence, eyes staring up at the wooden ceiling for what must have been five minutes before she gave in to her wants. 

She didn’t even know if he would still be awake.

Or if he would even do what she felt she so desperately needed.

“Zuko?” She whispered softly.

“Yeah?”

Her eyes didn’t leave the paneling above her, not wanting to see if the dim light would be enough to make out the other’s features.

“Can…can you hold me again?” Her voice sounded small, broken. “Please?”

After a moment, he shifted beneath the blankets, holding the top up in silent invitation. She pushed herself closer, settling her body in the space next to him.

Her head nestled into his shoulder, legs pressed up against his. 

He was warm. 

So warm. 

Every inch of him felt evenly heated, so much to the point she resisted the urge to press her cold toes against his to see if his feet were cold, too.

It was nice. 

Comforting.

Zuko’s arm lazily draped across her shoulders, his other slowly, nervously, going across his body to gently hug her.

She breathed a small sigh of relief. The contact helped with that nagging sense of loneliness just enough where she might be able to actually rest.

Katara would worry about any potential awkwardness in the morning.

“Thank you,” she murmured against his chest. “I’m…I’m glad you didn’t die.”

He laughed once, a short, jerky huff that shook her head and torso.

“Yeah,” he said, his voice closer then she’d expected. “Me too.”

Then, after another bout of silence, “Thank you for saving me.”

“Figured now we’re even.” She retorted, voice heavy with sleep.

Zuko smiled in response, hearing the exhaustion in her voice. 

He’d be lying if he wasn’t exhausted too. The young man’s legs hurt from the run after Yujo, his hands, from Hama sending him barreling after Katara—

His fingers curled around her windpipe flashed to the forefront of his mind and he winced. 

Zuko dreaded to see her neck tomorrow. He prayed that there wouldn’t be little blue or purple lines that just happened to fit his fingers oh so perfectly.

The fire bender had fought back so hard against the old woman - with what he thought was every fiber of his being, yet he’d still felt so powerless against her. 

The sensation of Hama’s grasp on his body had been strange. 

A puppet master indeed.

And…now Katara was capable of blood bending… he thought.

The bending style was so different from her personality, easily going against everything that made Katara, Katara.

A snore sputtered out of her lips and Zuko tucked his chin to stare down at her. 

He’d momentarily forgotten about her closeness somehow.

Smoothing her hair down, he took a deep breath. 

How had they, of all people, ended up here, like this?

Oh, if Uncle was there to see them.

It’s simply platonic, he would insist, and he would be lying. And Iroh would know it.

But they were getting closer and closer every second, to the eclipse.

To her friends.

To the Avatar. 

What would happen with them? — to them?

They would go back to how things were before, he bet.

Like they were strangers.

Uncertain thoughts continued to dance in Zuko’s mind, his utter exhaustion finally, thankfully, dragging him into a deep sleep.

~0~

Katara’s eyes blinked open the next morning, her eyes taking in her surroundings much faster than her groggy brain could process.

The rice-paper window, blankets, a shoulder, an angular jaw and dark hair — dark hair?!

She flicked her eyes to her hand, which had been splayed against a clothed chest. Slowly, she lifted her palm up and rubbed her eyes.

Right.

Zuko.

The previous night rushed back into her brain.

She slowly, carefully, craned her neck to get a better look at his face, and she winced, the skin around her neck protesting in pain.

Her fingers slid down to her neck, curling around the tender, bruised skin.

Oh, yeah.

Her gaze flitted across his closed eyelids.

Zuko’s fingers around her neck made anxiety course through her veins.

Katara didn’t have to be a mind reader to know he hated every second of that as much as she did. She made note to heal herself as soon as she got up.

He looked so peaceful when he was asleep, his handsome face not marred with that signature scowl.

Katara blushed at the thought, suddenly glad he was still asleep.

The sunlight brightened, casting more warmth through the window. The inn was eerily quiet, as the owner was now imprisoned, the two were the only souls present in the massive building.

What time was it? She mused.

The fire bender shifted beside her, his leg pushing beneath hers and putting her more on top of him than before.

Katara’s heart fluttered nervously.

Had the sunshine woken him up?

He remained still for a few heartbeats before groaning softly, shifting beside her.

“Morning,” she whispered, scooting her head down so it wouldn’t look like she’d been staring at his sleeping face.

He grumbled, unconsciously squeezing her tighter to him. 

Her heart thrummed again, the blush returning.

Zuko cracked his eyes open blearily.

The young man seemed to have the same somewhat startled response Katara had, blinking a few times, taking in the girl still snuggled against him. His grasp instantly loosened.

“Uh, morning,” he murmured, voice still laden with sleep.

Katara remained still beside him.

“How are you feeling after last night?” She asked casually, staring at the adjacent wall.

A strand of brown hair had slipped down her face, tickling her nose. She pretended she didn’t feel Zuko stiffen when her arm moved against him to brush it away.

“Uh,” he started, clearing his throat. “I’m a little sore…how…how are you?”

She shrugged, nervously placing her hand back on his chest. 

“Nothing a little water can’t heal.”

“Oh,” he responded.

Should she move? She wondered. Did he want to get up? She was literally laying on him…

Would he say something if he did?

Oh spirits, had her moment of neediness made both of them awkward now, just as they had started to get comfortable?

“Yeah,” she slowly removed her leg from on top of his and tried to scoot away, when she felt his arm still around her.

“Oh,” he sputtered, quickly moving it to free her.

Color rose to her face and she stole a glance at his expression. His hair was even more mussed than she thought, and he too, was blushing.

She forced herself to get up, scooting the covers away from her.

Once she swung her legs off the edge of the bed, she paused. 

“Hey Zuko? Thank you. Really.” Katara’s eyes remained on the little bench in front of her.

Neither moved or said anything. 

“It’s nothing,” he said huskily and she found herself with a silly smile plastered on her face.

Pressing herself to her feet, she went over to her bag, scooping up the strap.

“We probably should leave soon, huh?” She let herself glance nonchalantly over to him, where he’d sat up. 

Like they hadn’t spent all night cuddling.

“I’m gonna get cleaned up before we do.” She went on.

They met eyes across the bed and regret flashed against Zuko’s face.

Katara caught the look and frowned.

“What?”

He dipped his head, running a hand through his bed head. “Your neck.”

Her hand touched the small bruises and she widened her eyes exaggeratedly. “That bad?”

Zuko nodded, the picture of stoicism.

“Like I said earlier.” She mused reassuringly. “Nothing a little water can’t fix.” 

His good eye narrowed. “It shouldn’t have happened in the first place.”

Katara readjusted the bag on her shoulder, holding his eyes. 

“It wasn’t you. It was Hama.” 

Her hands flexed at her sides, the words intended for herself as much as they were for Zuko.

~0~

The heavy bathroom door slid shut behind her with a dull thunk. Padding across the hall, she pressed open the door.

As expected, Zuko was seated on the edge of the bed, bags packed and ready to go.

He got to his feet at her arrival, a flicker of concealed pain momentarily brandishing his features. 

“Uh-uh,” she said sternly. “Sit back down.”

His eyebrow raised and he sent her a look. “What?”

“You’re injured. I’m healing you before we leave.” 

Her bags dropped to the ground unceremoniously and she strode over to him.

He crossed his arms defensively, glaring at her from beneath his fringe of overgrown bangs.

“Zuko.” She mirrored his stance. “Let me help.”

He stared down at her stubbornly, jaw set firmly.

“Okay,” she said dismissively after a few seconds. “If you want to sit on Yujo during that bumpy ride back to the Akagi with whatever you got going,” she motioned to his body. “Then be my guest. Have fun with that.”

Katara had just turned away from the boy when a dejected huff came from his direction.

“Fine.”

She hid her smile before turning back around.

“Thank you,” she said simply. “Now where does it hurt?”

He worked his jaw, still wearing that annoyed look. “Everywhere.”

Katara arched an eyebrow. 

“Sit down.”

He obliged and she cloaked her hands in water, getting straight to work. After a tentative once over, she took a step back from him, peering at him.

Zuko sat stiffly, his hands folded in his lap.

“Okay,” she started. “So it looks like your core muscles are a bit strained, maybe? And your legs.”

The boy’s chin jerked once in agreement.

Recalling the water, she began to work on his torso, feeling the angered bits of tissue and muscle relax beneath her work.

All of him seemed strained, from Hama’s blood bending.

“You shouldn’t have let me sleep on you,” she murmured from behind him, before she could think better of it.

“It’s nothing.”

Her fingertips brushed his lower back as she lowered his shirt.

Goosebumps trickled across the path.

“No,” she responded. “It’s not nothing. You need to take better care of yourself. You should have told me.”

Katara moved onto the next limb, working through his clothes for his legs. He’d protested initially at the moisture spreading across his legs, but she’d simply pulled it back out from the clothing fibers and met his eyes pointedly.

“You were upset,” he rasped. “I wasn’t going to let you cry yourself to sleep.”

“I wasn’t crying.”

“You may as well have been.”

She paused. “Well, it goes without saying, I appreciate it— you. I-I was worried it’d make things awkward between us. And we just kind of worked through everything else, I feel like.”

Katara dried his pants and glanced up.

Their eyes met and she found herself unable to look away.

Her breath caught in her throat.

Zuko’s eyes were dark.

Stormy.

Something appeared to roll just beneath the surface.

He swallowed and his Adam’s apple bobbing was the excuse Katara needed to glance away. Without meaning to, her gaze skimmed across his lips before going to his neck. Then, she went back to work on the other leg, keeping her eyes down.

She was thankful for the distraction.

~0~

Katara forced herself to talk about anything but their sleeping arrangements from the night before. So, she had settled with asking Zuko about something else.

Or, tried to, before someone interrupted.

A thin, pasty woman rushed over to them.

“Oh!” The woman called to them as they led Yujo out of the barn. “You’re still here!”

“Hello,” Katara greeted politely, looking at Zuko in confusion.

He squinted at the elder woman. She looked familiar, but he couldn’t immediately place her.

“I’m sorry,” she continued with a smile. “Where are my manners! I’m Li! I was one of the people you freed from that cave.” Li’s eyes widened. “Thank you for that, by the way!”

Zuko shifted in place uncomfortably. 

“Hi Li,” Katara smiled.

“I just wanted to tell you two before you left town,” she said. “You both are welcome to come back anytime and stay at the inn here free of charge. I’m going to be the one taking it over.”

“I see,” Zuko rasped, flicking his eyes to Yujo. It was clear by his tone he didn’t think they’d be back.

“We appreciate the offer,” Katara dipped her head.

“Well,” Li babbled. “I’ll get out of your hair now!”

Katara nudged Zuko, who looked like he’d just been kissed by an overly affectionate grandma.

His expression turned into a forced smile, doing little to appease the younger girl.

Sensing her annoyance, Zuko let his bangs fall in his face and he silently led Yujo onwards.

~0~

Two miles in, the pair climbed onto Yujo’s back, both eager to give their legs a break.

“So,” Katara started, holding lightly onto Zuko’s waist. “How did you find those people, anyways?”

Zuko chortled dryly. “Actually, it was Yujo who found them.”

To her surprise, Zuko reached forward and affectionally gave Yujo two little pats.

“She burst out of the barn and took off into the woods.”

Katara giggled, rubbing the ostrich-horse’s flank. “Atta girl. I wonder how she knew?”

Zuko shrugged.

The pair fell back into an easy silence.

“Was it weird?” Katara started, body rocking back and forth atop the animal. “Saving those people as you, instead of as Blue?”

“Kind of,” Zuko mumbled.

He wanted to talk to her, he really did, but his mind kept dragging him back to last night — and to this morning. Katara’s smell, her soft hair, her touch, all of it was beginning to drive him mad. 

The young man had been able to ignore all the teenage hormones for the longest time, but he would be lying if he said he hadn’t wanted to kiss her.

And then she’d been the one to glance at his lips, that cute little nervous yet confident expression.

All of that, of course, brought back his own nervousness. 

His awkwardness.

Why would she want any of that? Why would she want to kiss him, of all people?

She was just nice.

Very, very nice.

And pretty.

“That’s all I get?” She said from behind him, poking him lightly in the ribs.

He grunted.

“Um,” he used the roots ahead as an excuse to gather his thoughts, guiding Yujo around them. “It was more…gratitude then I’m used to.”

Silence.

“Oh,” Katara said after a few seconds. “Sorry, I nodded; forgot you couldn’t see me.”

His lips quirked up in a grin. 

Of course.

“Those people won’t forget what you’ve done for them,” she said. “And for once, it’ll be as you, not as Blue. You know that, right?”

“Yes,” he replied.

They arrived back at the docks right on schedule, the Akagi’s familiar metal hull glinting at the same dock as it had been when they’d left it the day before.

“Ahoy!” Katara yelled to the ship — and to Gin, standing below the bow.

Gin’s head popped over the railing, glasses nearly falling off his face at the angle.

“Welcome back!”

The crank whirred, Gin working the cog wheel to lower the bow’s ramp.

The trio boarded the ship, Katara taking Yujo to her quarters below while Zuko and Gin worked together to unload all the supplies.

“So,” Gin grunted, picking up the jug of lamp oil. “Did you kiss her yet?”

Zuko’s mouth dropped open, eyes as wide as saucers. He brushed his hair back and gawked in surprise at the man.

“What?”

Gin broke out in laughter, eyes tearing up and gripping his sides.

The expression, once of shock, swiftly shifted into annoyance, his eyes and lips both affixing themselves into a straight line.

“Well,” he said more seriously. “Did you?”

“Why would I do that?” Zuko retorted dryly, turning away to lift a crate. “We’re just friends.”

“So, you’re traveling with that beautiful young lady, taking her back to her friends, I assume. And you’re not together?” Gin continued behind her. “Why are you guys going back to Caldera, anyways?”

Zuko froze at the question, back still to the helmsman. 

“Why does it matter?” He asked evenly, breezing by him to set the crate on the shelf. 

Before Gin could press the matter anymore, Zuko disappeared.

Chapter Text

Previously…

Gin broke out in laughter, eyes tearing up and gripping his sides.

The expression, once of shock, swiftly shifted into annoyance, his eyes and lips both affixing themselves into a straight line.

“Well,” he said more seriously. “Did you?”

“Why would I do that?” Zuko retorted dryly, turning away to lift a crate. “We’re just friends.”

“So, you’re traveling with that beautiful young lady, taking her back to her friends, I assume. And you’re not together?” Gin continued behind him. “Why are you guys going back to Caldera, anyways?”

Zuko froze at the question, back still to the helmsman. 

“Why does it matter?” He asked evenly, breezing by him to set the crate on the shelf. 

Before Gin could press the matter anymore, Zuko disappeared.

Aang sat on the edge of the cliff, his feet dangling over the edge. The sea and night sky lay ahead of him, stars dotting the inky black.

He’d spent two hours tossing and turning in his bed roll, anxious thoughts consuming him.

Aang didn’t know how he could possibly prepare anymore then he’d already tried. He seemed to spend everyday running, training, waiting — and they still hadn’t found Katara.

So, the air bender crawled out of his bed and walked away from their camp to be alone with his thoughts.

The young boy craned his head to the starry sky, letting the glow of the moon illuminate his pale skin.

Katara.

Frowning ruefully, he rubbed his short, dark hair, still not used to the sensation. 

Something blinked across the night sky. 

A shooting star!

He straightened, eyes tracking the small blip of light until it blinked into nothingness further down the horizon.

Just like Katara seemed to have.

Shooting stars zoomed above them, the two sighted youths ooh-ing and aah-ing at the display.

“Ah, you seen nothing once, you’ve seen it a thousand times,” Toph commented with a smirk from beside him, hands tucked beneath her head.

Aang glanced over at the blind girl with a wry smile.

“Oh man!” Sokka exclaimed from the other side of him, shooting up. “You’ve never not seen anything like that!”

A massive flash of earth and blue fire zoomed overhead and the impact that shook the earth let Toph know exactly what they’d been talking about.

“Was that what I think it was?” She asked, sitting up and turning towards the direction of the impact.

“It’s on fire!” Aang pointed, arm going to grab Toph. “There’s smoke! C’mon!”

The monk leapt to his feet, pulling his friends up with him.

After boarding Appa, they’d landed at a safe distance and the two benders rushed towards the blaze.

Red hot fire blazed deep within the crater, the flames already beginning to lick up the sides and spread into the earth.

“Toph!” Aang called. “We got to stop it from spreading! Bend a trench around it! I’ll start bending water onto the fire!”

Toph jerked her chin in acknowledgment before taking off and getting to work.

Sokka watched on in jealous amazement as the two worked, quickly extinguishing the blaze. 

Aang knew that his friend had felt useless, both with his lack of bending and his inability to find his baby sister.

The next day they’d journeyed into the nearby village and somehow stumbled upon a sword master, an older man named Piandao.

Sokka spent the better part of three days in the massive school atop the mountain. 

With each passing day, his mood seemed to improve, much to Toph and Aang’s relief.

As much as it could improve without knowledge of his sister, at least.

The third day had been the first they heard of Katara.

Piandao, after confronting Sokka on his real identity and helping him regain his confidence in himself, told them some exciting news.

“I knew from the beginning that Sokka was Water Tribe,” Piandao said with a smile, taking the proffered drink from his butler.

Aang and Toph gaped at Piandao, eyes wide. 

“You may want to think of a better Fire Nation cover name,” he glanced back at Sokka who’d just picked himself off the ground. “Try Lee, there’s a million Lee’s…as a matter of fact, there was one traveling through just the other day.”

Piandao handed his now empty tea cup to his butler. “He was traveling with another Water Tribe girl, interestingly enough.”

Sokka’s mouth dropped open. 

“What?!” He exclaimed the same time as Aang.

“A Katara,” Piandao continued, a smile tugging the corners of his lips.

“Th-that’s my sister!” Sokka’s eyes bugged out of his head and he strode around to stand by his friends. “I-I have so many questions! Is she okay? Who was she with? Where—?”

Piandao held up his hand to request he stop.

“N-no!” Sokka protested after merely half a second of silence. “Master Piandao, please, you have to tell me what you know!”

The master slid his hands into his sleeves, silently walking past the trio of young people and back inside. As expected, they trailed behind them, chattering amongst themselves.

“I’m sorry, Sokka,” he turned from where he’d briefly overlooked the courtyard. “I’m afraid I do not have much information I can give you. She was perfectly fine. They were headed to Caldera - the capital.”

“Who was this Lee person? Did she act like she knew him?” Aang piped up. Then, to Toph and Sokka. “Why would Katara be going to the capital? She knows we were going to —“

Toph kicked his shin, blankly glaring at the monk.

“Ow!” Aang protested, but knew he’d almost said too much.

Piandao flicked his gaze from the two youths back to his pupil. “You must continue your training on your own, Sokka. I know if you stay on this path, you will not only become a great master, but you will reunite with your sister.”

He put his palm above his fisted hand and bowed. Looking to Aang, he smiled gently.

“Patience will benefit you as much as it will benefit Sokka. You all must trust that Katara can take care of herself. The person she is with will protect her with his life. She is in good hands.”

Despite Aang’s still-present concern, he forced himself to bow back, Sokka mirroring the gesture.

Toph stood beside them, staring hard at where she knew Piandao stood. She had been listening to his heart the entire time and knew he was telling the truth.

“Well,” she drawled. “I’m not worried about Sugar Queen. If she can make it this far unharmed, she’ll be fine.” Toph had offered Piandao a two-fingered solute before boredly picking her teeth.

They had left not long after, the butler running after them and giving them a small pouch.

Aang turned over the gifted Pai Sho tile in his hand, fingertips brushing the slight rounded edge of the petals. The butler had said it was something to remember Piandao by, though he felt that it surely had to be a deeper meaning.

He slipped it back into the pouch, fishing out the next small round object.

The blue of Katara’s necklace glinted in the night light.

His heart squeezed. 

If the news from Piandao had given him some semblance of relief and trust in the unknown, the necklace wiped it away entirely.

Especially considering from whom they got it from.

Aang gulped at the thought.

Please be okay, he whispered to himself.

“Aang?” Sokka’s voice drifted on the warm night breeze. “Aang?”

Turning around, Aang squinted into the dark, waving his hand. “Over here.”

Bushes rustled and a sleepy looking Sokka stumbled through. 

“There you are,” Sokka mumbled. “Aang, it’s late, what are you doing out here?”

Aang rubbed his head again, sighing. “I couldn’t sleep.”

Sokka pressed his lips together. 

“Worried about the eclipse?”

“Yeah,” Aang turned back to the sea. “And Katara.”

The elder boy plopped down next to him, feet scraping in the dry dirt. “I miss her too.”

Sokka’s stomach rumbled. “And her cooking.”

Much to his surprise, the comment didn’t even draw a smile out of the Avatar.

“C’mon,” he said after a few minutes of silence. “We gotta get some sleep.”

~0~

The next morning, Sokka awoke to a steady pounding.

“What is that?” He whined, pulling the covers beneath his nose.

“It’s twinkle toes,” Toph retorted, her voice muffled from inside her stone tent. “I tried to get him to stop…”

One of the earthen slabs rolled down. 

“HEY!” She yelled.

Sokka followed the direction of her gaze, sitting up in his bed roll.

Aang aggressively punched and kicked a tree. He barely flinched at her shout.

“Twinkle toes!” She shouted again, bending a small pebble from the earth and smacking him upside the head with it.

“Gotta-“ Aang flinched at the small rock pelting his head.

Bambambam.

“Train.”

Bam

“Try harder,” Sokka grumbled, flopping back down onto the floor, throwing his arm over his face. “The sun is barely even up.”

Toph stomped over towards Aang, the bender’s bare feet padding against the grassy earth.

“Hey,” she said again, irritatedly. “Are you even listening to me?”

Aang eyes were lined with dark circles, his hair sticking up everywhere. Leaves and twigs littered his short hair.

Bambambam.

“Yeah,” Aang panted. “Training.”

Toph stepped closer, hand darting up and catching his wrist mid-air.

“Stop, you idiot!”

Aang turned to stare grumpily at the blind girl.

“No,” he sassed. “The comet will be here before we know it! I’m no where near ready! We don’t have a master water bender with us, I still don’t know fire bending and we don’t even know if Katara is okay! So I gotta train! Gonna have to do the work of two without Katara!”

Toph groaned, palm smacking her forehead. “Like the old sword guy said, Katara can take care of herself!”

Sokka, who’d unhappily gotten up and walked over to the pair, placed his hand on Aang’s shoulder.

“I know you’re worried about her, Aang. But you can’t overdo it.” He squinted at Aang’s face. “Did you even sleep last night?”

Aang scoffed indignantly. “Sleep? No. Like I said, I need to get ready. There’s no time!”

With another smack, his fist made contact with the bark. 

Something vibrated in the tree above and Toph put her hand on Sokka, yanking him back.

Massive branches and leaves fell from above, smacking into Aang with a thud.

Sokka gawked at the branches, a strangled noise leaving his mouth.

“What?” Toph said. “At least he’s asleep now.”

Another uncertain noise leaked out of Sokka’s mouth.

She smirked down at the branches covering the unconscious air bender and shrugged. 

“Oh please, he’s fine.” Toph waltzed over to her bed roll, erecting the stone tent around her without another word.

The day carried on without much progression on the Aang front, the young Avatar’s momentary ‘nap’ doing little to calm his frazzled nerves.

A random tree stump had began to take on the brunt of his nerves, the boy having carved an evil looking face into the side.

He then had began to mercilessly - and rather clumsily - begin attacking the stump in question.

Sokka, who had been hard at work at Appa’s armor, let out a strangled scream, a blast of air knocking the forehead piece clean off.

“Hey!” He protested, whirling around to look towards Aang.

“Put ‘em up Fire Lord!” Aang shouted, completely oblivious to his friend’s protests.

Another blast of air from Aang knocked Sokka clear onto his rear.

“Momo, his defenses are impenetrable!” Aang continued, punching sheets of air.

Sokka clambered back onto his feet, watching on in confusion.

Aang landed on the balls of his feet and froze, turning to gawk wide eyed at his winged lemur.

“Momo did you hear something?” 

The animal chittered in response, glancing over at the two normal humans curiously.

Sokka sent the animal a shrug, redirecting his attention to Aang, who had taken to purring and cooing.

Toph stood beside Sokka, scratching her head.

“Is he…talking… to Momo?” She asked.

“Yep…he’s lost it,” Sokka announced decidedly. “We’ve got to do something. Katara would kill me if I didn’t intervene.”

Toph groaned. “Aaaagghh. I guess. But what should we do?”

Sokka shoved his hands in his pockets, turning to stare around their little patch of forest.

“Let’s try talking to him first.” Sokka said, going over to the sleep-deprived boy.

“Aang, buddy!” Sokka greeted, throwing his arm around his shoulder. “How ya feeling?”

The Water Tribesman didn’t wait for an answer.

“Actually, I think I know the answer to that! Listen. Let’s see if we can relax you, get you ready for a nice, long nap.”

“A nap?” Aang repeated. “I can’t sleep! The invasion is coming! Why don’t you get it!”

He groaned in exasperation, his hands raking down his face, pulling at his dark circles. “Katara would understand!” His face lit up. “You know, that’s what I need. Katara.”

The youth pulled himself free of Sokka’s grasp. 

“You guys stay here. I’m going to go find her!”

A wave of panic shot through Sokka and he reached back out and grabbed Aang. 

“Aang. She’s not here,” he said gently. “You know that.” He looked to where he had left Toph standing and was not surprised to see she had disappeared. 

“We’ve just got to make it to the meeting point at the cliffs and hope we run into her along the way.”

Aang frowned, squinting at the non-bender. “The cliffs? She doesn’t know to meet us at the cliffs.”

Sokka sighed. “I know. But she’ll figure it out!” He said brightly.

After continuing to talk Aang down off his ‘adventure to find Katara’ perch, he managed to get him to sit in front of the small fire and wait while he attempted to cook the boy some food.

“Agh!” He groaned, hand yanking back from the hot pan. “A little help here, Toph?”

The girl grumbled, pulling her attention away from picking at her toes. She flicked her wrist and the pot shot out of the air, a pillar of earth rising with it.

“Why don’t we make him a bed?” She mused uninterestedly. “There’s a whole bunch of koala-sheep just over the hill,” Her arm shot out and pointed towards a hill ahead of Sokka.

“Guys?” Aang uttered in a scared tone. “Are you seeing what I’m seeing?” 

His pale, tattooed hand pointing to where Appa and Momo relaxed.

Sokka’s brow furrowed in confusion.

Oh yeah. He needed to sleep.

“Stay here Aang,” he said gently, glancing to Toph. “Let’s go.”

After nearly two hours of sheathing koala-sheep, the two had returned with a huge pile, the fluff fitting neatly inside Appa’s saddle.

Dusk was upon them and Sokka guided Aang to the makeshift bed.

“C’mon Aang. Time to sleep.”

“But, the nightmares!” Aang protested, rapidly shaking his head.

“Nightmares?” Toph echoed.

“Yeah!” Aang whined and began to go into great detail about his dreams.

Katara being taken by flames, Toph without eyes, Sokka suffocating in black smoke and a meteorite slamming into the earth and plummeting the world into fiery hell.

“We still have a few days until you have to face Ozai,” Sokka explained. “There’s still time to find Katara and train. You need to sleep. None of those nightmares are real. They’re just that- nightmares.”

“I still have so much to learn though,” he argued, raising his fists. 

His tired body lulled side to side sloppily. “I need practice, hurry Toph, hit me!”

Toph raised a fist, a sly smirk crossing her face.

Sokka quietly placed his hand on Toph’s shoulder, who with a pout, lowered her hand back to her side.

“Sokka is right,” she said begrudgingly. “Besides, Katara wouldn’t want you up for this long worrying about all this.”

Blinking sleepily, a yawn overtook him, tears springing to his eyes.

“It does look comfortable…” he mumbled, slowly heading towards it.

He swung one leg over before unceremoniously tossing himself into the middle. He sighed at the soft squish beneath him, curling up into a little ball, hands tucking beneath his head.

“Yeah…” he yawned again. “This is nice.”

Toph and Sokka silently walked over to their camp, plopping down on the ground.

“Do you really think we’ll find Katara?” Toph asked quietly, turning her face to the fire Sokka had just stoked.

Firelight danced on his face. “I’m not sure.” He said honestly, turning his face to peer up at the moon. “I hope so.”

~0~

North, somewhere on the sea, Katara stood out on the Akagi, forearms pressed against the railing. Her hair blew around her in dark waves. She’d taken it down from her usual top knot, her scalp silently thanking her for the break of carrying the weight of her hair.

The moon high in the sky, she let the soothing light soak into her skin, her element all around her. 

Sokka…she thought, that same homesickness rising up. Where are you?

They’d been traveling but southward for two days now.

Thankfully, things seemed to go quickly back to normal with Zuko that morning. The first day was a bit strained, though based on the cold shoulder he was giving Gin, she figured it wasn’t something to do with her. Katara had asked what he was upset about, but Zuko stoically dismissed the question, coming up with some sort of excuse to leave not long after changing the subject. 

The deeper they traveled into the Fire Nation, the more concerned she got with the possibility of them actually being able to meet up with their friends before the eclipse. She had lost count somewhere along the way exactly how many days she had left until the day of Black Sun, but she slowly was attempting to come to grips with the fact that she may not be able to be there for them. The realization made her feel like she would be failing her friends, though their separation wasn’t really any fault of her own.

Her thoughts went to Zuko, somewhere inside.

Well, she thought. If I can’t find my friends, I may as well go with him to help him find his uncle.

That brought a small, bittersweet smile to her lips. 

~0~

When Sokka and Toph woke up the next morning, Sokka decided it wouldn’t hurt to go and check on Aang. The sun was already pretty high in the sky and found it unlikely that he would be able to sleep though the bright light.

It was a miracle he’d been able to. 

Toph, on the other hand got very lucky with her rock-tent’s solid roof. 

Yeah. They needed Katara around to keep them on a schedule, he would admit.

“Well, how do you feel?” Sokka called as he got closer to Appa’s saddle.

Wait.  

Where was Appa’s saddle?

He turned to look down both ways, half expecting to see the large white animal curled up.

Oh no.

Momo chittered from…somewhere, and Sokka scratched his head.

“Aang?” He called, getting closer.

Momo popped his head up from behind a boulder, a fist full of bugs.

Glancing back to the indentation where Appa’s saddle once was, he noticed a crumpled up piece of white beneath a small rock.

I’m sorry. I have to at least try and find Katara on my own.

I promise I’ll meet you at the rendezvous point in time for the meeting.

Take care of Momo.

Aang

Cursing under his breath, the young man crumpled the parchment in his fist.

Dang it, Aang.

~0~

Katara smiled across the table at Zuko, his face covered in sauce.

“Would you stop laughing at me.” He grumped dryly.

“I’m not!” She insisted, hand hiding the mouthful of food and the smile that had risen to her lips.

He scowled, wiping his face vigorously with his napkin.

Her eyes dropped back down to her food and she finished her meal.

“Do you want to spar?” She asked after swallowing the last bite. “I could try to use a sword or staff again.”

A snort sounded from across the table and she glanced up at him again. “What? I could use some more practice.”

Picking up her empty bowl, she went into the kitchen, Zuko a few steps behind. 

The morning had been significantly warmer then days past, and Katara had donned less layers than usual. 

She wore her red tank, with a skirt and short combo, the fabric breezy and hitting just above her knees. Her hair had been put up in her usual top knot. 

Zuko found his eyes drifting down her slim body as she walked ahead of him. The sliver of thigh that peeked out was noticeably lighter than the rest of her skin, as it usually was covered by the clothing.

When his eyes trailed back up to her pretty face, he found her staring expectantly at him.

Had she said something?

“What.” He said, staring blankly.

She furrowed her brows at him, still smiling. “I said, are we sparring or not?”

He rubbed the back of his neck, a blush rising to his cheeks. Zuko was thankful she’d not commented on his clear distraction. 

“Fine,” Zuko mumbled, continuing around her to put the dish in the sink, hair falling over his red face.

Being cooped up with her for this long was growing more difficult by the day. No wonder he’d always noticed the Avatar making goo-goo eyes at her.

Once they made it onto the deck, Zuko stripped off his shirt, two long staffs in his hand. He’d discovered them the day prior in the storage area, tucked away in the back.

“Here,” he stuck a staff out to the water bender.

Katara took the proffered weapon and wiped a bead of sweat off her brow.

“Could it get any hotter?” She resisted the urge to bend sea water onto her fully clothed body.

The pale skin of Zuko’s toned torso shone brightly in the sunlight and a flicker of jealousy at the socially acceptable lack of clothing went through her.

If they were on the beach, she could simply wear her sarashi wraps.

Did she feel confident and comfortable enough around Zuko to strip down to just those—?

Something swatted into her calf, and she hissed, stumbling back.

“Earth to Katara,” Zuko said huskily, staring at her with those yellow eyes. He was staring at her from beneath his fringe of sweat slicked hair, amusement dancing across his features.

“Sorry,” she managed, bringing her staff up defensively. 

Zuko charged her without notice.

The two trained for hours. Laughter and the clatter of staffs filled the Akagi’s deck, alongside the occasional grunt or exclamation of pain. 

The staffs eventually were forgotten about and thrown to the side, their bending becoming their new method of offense and defense.

By the time late afternoon rolled in, their muscles were thrumming and warm, their bodies covered in sweat and both seemed to forgo any lingering awkwardness in efforts to have a fun fight.

A fire blast whizzed past Katara. She danced to the left, summoning tentacles up around her from the slightly damp floor. 

Zuko, always on the offense with her, strode closer and closer, fists held high. 

She’d been able to break his offensive tactics for longer than expected, having realized long ago that fire benders relied on precise foot positioning. Katara found it quite funny it had taken her sometimes egotistical traveling companion as long as it had to see what she’d been doing.

Katara snickered when he’d realized on his nearly fourteenth time of having his stance broken.

Huh, Zuko thought with a wry smile. Perhaps she can be on the offense after all.

Katara leveled clear blue eyes on Zuko’s piercing amber ones as he stalked her in semi circles, pushing her further and further toward the bow of the ship.

After a few more paces backwards, away from the pursing man, Katara decided she was tired of running. 

Enough avoiding.

Screwing her feet into a wide stance, she summoned the tentacles she’d allowed to slip down up, sending one flicking out to just kiss Zuko’s cheek.

The tendril left a wet feeling across his scar, the liquid trickling down his neck and chest.

Zuko wiped away the droplets, a devious lopsided grin taking over.

He threw a punch in response, his fist making just the slightest contact with her before the next tentacle gripped his wrist and yanked it back. 

They continued their close dance, a flurry of fists and water. Before she knew what was happening, she lost her footing.

Katara’s hand shot out, grasping desperately at something - anything - to keep her upright. Somehow her fingers managed to wrap around Zuko’s forearm and down he went with her.

Air whooshed out of Katara’s lungs as she slammed into the ground, the weight of Zuko against her only serving to press the air out quicker.

Zuko grunted against Katara, his head bonking against hers. 

Katara had only just caught her breath when she broke out into a fit of laughter, not yet aware how close the two were.

“Does this mean you win?” She said in between giggles, eyes cracking open to peek at him.

Her laughter gradually subsided, gaze caught in the snare that was completely Zuko.

His deep reddish scar only served to darken his face. The boy’s pupils were so dilated, the permanently squinted eye seemed to be solid black.

Nervousness rushed through her veins and her lips parted.

“It’s a tie,” he rasped, having noted their closeness long before she had.

A smile quirked her lips and the motion drew his gaze down to the plump pink skin.

Her cheeks flushed, tongue darting out to moisten her lips self-consciously.

Zuko swallowed, gauging her reaction.

Oh, how he wanted to kiss her.

So badly.

Little did the teen know that nearly the same thoughts were rushing through Katara’s mind.

“You fell pretty hard,” he murmured, rolling slightly off of her, weight on his arm. “Are you okay?”

She didn’t respond, simply stared up at him with that look. After a moment, her head bobbed in conformation.

He had just started to move down towards her, when something behind him, high in the sky, caught Katara’s attention.

She let out a loud gasp and seemed to forget herself, forget Zuko. 

“Aang!” She began urgently shimmying away from Zuko. “Appa!”

Annoyance flicked through him. 

Of course.

Craning his neck to the sky, a large white flying bison - the same he’d spent so long perusing - glided across the clouds above, in the exact direction they’d been going.

Curses flicked through his thoughts.

Was she going to leave him? A small voice wondered, deep inside him.

“Are you sure it’s him?” He said, instead.

It was the Avatar - and his bison - anyone with a pair of eyes would be able to tell. 

Zuko wasn’t sure what exactly about the young bald boy made him feel so…so…

“It’s him!” Her exclamation prevented him from completing the thought.

Katara had gotten to her feet at some point and had taken to bending massive sheets of water into the sky.

The droplets rained down on their boat, the cool water misting their bodies.

A rather desperate and shoddy attempt at a signal.

“Aang!” She called again. “Toph! Sokka!”

If the Avatar or his bison heard her or noticed any of her displays of water-flares, they made no indication.

“Gin!” She yelled, glancing up at the tower before turning and running towards the door.

Her voice faded as she rushed inside, presumably to tell Gin to follow the white cloud-shaped bison.

Gin had swiftly obliged with her requests, cranking up the engines to pursue her friends.

Katara hurried out onto the balcony as the ship picked up speed, eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of the sky bison.

~0~

Meanwhile, Sokka, Toph and Momo pushed through another patch of forest, having been following the tufts of white koala-sheep wool that’d fluttered off Appa’s saddle for nearly the entire day.

“I’m gonna kill twinkle toes when we catch up with him!” Toph announced, fisting a handful of soft wool. “I was planning on finding a mud-spring to relax in today!”

Sokka was silent, still leading the silent trudge through the woods.

They’d been headed north for quite some time. Aang had said he would meet them at the rendezvous point - and that was west. How did he expect them to be able to keep up with him if he’d taken their only means of transportation they had?

It was official, Sokka thought as Momo perched on his shoulder for the umpteenth time that day.  

“I’m helping,” he finally responded to Toph, glancing sidelong at the earth bender.

Toph pressed her lips together firmly and nodded, cracking her knuckles.

“We’re getting closer to the sea.” Her misty eyes turned towards the warmth of the sun, peeking through the trees. “Not much longer now.”

Sokka hummed in response and the two continued on.

~0~

High in the sky, Aang, perched on Appa’s head, toyed with the leather straps of the reigns.

“I know buddy,” he cooed to the great beast, who’d been grumbling at him for the past twenty minutes. “We’re almost back to land. You can take a break then.”

Appa groaned in response.

The air nomad craned his neck to the late afternoon sun, the warm breeze ruffling his short hair. Guilt flared up inside him at the thought of landing without his friends. 

Sokka wouldn’t have let him go off on his own. He’d taken to becoming the over protective big brother to Aang, now that Katara wasn’t there.

The older guy had tried the big brother act with Toph only one time, before the blind girl had simply laughed in his face and did what she wanted anyways.

Aang sighed, opening his eyes to stare at the expanse of blue sky ahead of him. He’d hoped so badly to find Katara somewhere on the southern part of the island, close to where they’d been camping. 

But after flying aimlessly for hours, Aang made the decision to start flying over the ocean, heading towards the northern peninsula. His flying bison had nipped that decision in the bud quite quickly, turning around in a gradual circle despite Aang’s protests.

He had been up for nearly two days prior to his six-hour nap, after all. Maybe it was a good thing Appa made that decision for them.

Little did the Avatar know, it wasn’t exactly the distance that got Appa to turn around.

It was something - or perhaps someone - else entirely.

Sunset had arrived by the time the duo landed on the steep green cliffside, the great sky bison landing in a rather strange location. 

Appa, facing the watery horizon, seemed hell-bent on remaining right where he’d landed, his big brown eyes scanning the waters.

“C’mon buddy,” Aang said, patting his cheek. “Let’s get back a little.”

The bison groaned in response, not moving an inch.

Aang huffed a sigh, crossing his arms.

After a few more futile attempts to lure the animal away, Aang plopped on the ground beside him, finally noticing his friend’s gaze across the sea.

“What is it?” He asked, stroking his furry cheek affectionately.

Turning his gray eyes back to the massive expanse of darkening sea, something wavered on the horizon, in the distance.

He squinted at it, rubbing his eyes.

Was he seeing things?

~0~

Katara refused to leave the helm’s balcony after Appa disappeared into the horizon.

“No,” she’d insisted to Zuko. “I’m staying right here. I’m not losing him again. You’ve got to understand.”

Zuko left without saying a word, returning not long after with a chair and a cloak.

Turning to take the cloak from him, she met his moody gaze.

“Hey,” she said softly, their fingers brushing atop the cloak. “Are you alright?”

He frowned, eyes shifting away from hers.

He didn’t even have to respond for her to know the answer to that.

She pulled away first, the evening chill having crept into her skin long ago. 

“Zuko.”

She said, as he’d started to retreat inside.

The stubborn man continued towards the balcony door and she trotted after him, hand catching his wrist, pulling him back to face her.

“Talk to me,” Katara caught his eyes once more. “Please?”

He sighed, removing himself from her grasp as he went to lean on the railing.

The pair stood in silence, the only sound the wind and water slicing by their fast-moving vessel.

“I won’t let them… judge you,” Katara murmured after a while, just loud enough for him to hear.

She didn’t look at him.

“You’re different, Zuko,” she continued. “I know it’ll take them time to see that, but I know they’ll see it, too.”

Out of her peripheral, she could have sworn he dropped his head.

“I just…” Zuko huffed frustratedly, hand coming up to rake through his fringe. “I don’t want to have to convince someone else that I’m good! It was hard enough to convince myself!”

She let herself glance over at him.

“I’ve made so many awful mistakes in the past! It was a miracle that you trusted me, and I still don’t fully understand that, but how are they supposed to trust me, let me continue to travel with you? I know we only talked about traveling together until we got you back to them, but if I’m going to help you guys restore balance to the world — help Aang —“

Katara’s hand on his shoulder cut him off successfully.

Guilty eyes slid over to meet her sympathetic gaze.

Turning him gently, she gave him a hug.

Katara didn’t have a clue if it was what he wanted or needed, but she did it anyways.

Her arms wrapped around his middle and she squeezed tightly. 

A little sigh escaped from Zuko’s lips at the motion, but he didn’t return the gesture.

Pulling away, Katara frowned. She’d hoped that would have helped him more then it did. 

Boys were so difficult sometimes.

Zuko stared out at the horizon, working his jaw moodily.

“Wait,” he uttered, squinting. “I think I see land.”

Almost on cue, the Akagi slowed beneath them.

Zuko was correct, the dark mass that was the southern peninsula came into view as no more then a blurb on the horizon.

“Yeah!” Katara gripped the railing, resisting the urge to pace excitedly. “We’re getting close!”

~0~

Aang’s eyes widened as the small cruiser got larger and larger.

“Oh no!” He gasped, leaping to his feet. 

The cruiser was one he’d became all too familiar with.

It was Zuko’s.

But wait! Part of him interjected. That ship was destroyed months ago! 

He frowned, looking to Appa worriedly. 

If it wasn’t Zuko’s ship, then whose was it?

“Appa, we’ve got to get back from these cliffs! They’ll see you!” Aang began tugging on the bison, urging him to back up.

Appa shot the boy an annoyed gaze, large brown eyes side-eying him with a grumble.

“Appa!” He said again, firmly.

“Aang?” A familiar voice broke through the air.

“Sokka?” Aang whirled around to see Sokka and Toph break through the tree line.

“You must have a death wish!” Toph grumped, stomping over to the monk. “I could have spent my entire day relaxing! But no! You just had to go and take our only means of transportation and make us hike miles across this dang island!”

Aang’s mouth opened and closed like a fish.

“How did you-?” 

Sokka held up a fistful of white fluff.

“We followed you all the way to the coast. Took us a couple hours to get this far, but then by the time we made it, I saw you land here from way down the coast. As we got closer, Toph could see you, too.”

Aang groaned, face palming. He’d not even thought about the fluff.

“Look, I’m sorry I ran off, but we’ve got to get out of here, there’s a cruiser ship coming towards us right now!”

“You can’t just run off like that, Aang!” Sokka continued angrily, before processing what the air bender had said. “Wait, did you say a cruiser? What kind of cruiser?”

The earth shook as Toph bent herself a chair. “Oh no, I’m not moving. We can take one measly ship.”

Sokka approached the cliff to look out at the sea, where the ship had grown dangerously close.

“Besides,” Toph said from her earthen chair. “I can feel how steep this cliffside is, it would take them hours to make it up this far.”

“We probably should get Appa away from the edge like that,” Sokka said to Aang. “He sticks out like a sore thumb.”

Aang shrugged. “He won’t move. I’ve tried.”

Sokka frowned, rubbing his chin. “Huh. That’s weird.”

“Maybe he’s mad at you too,” Toph offered. “You did make him fly around all day.”

Appa bellowed in response.

“Wait,” Aang said, looking towards the ship. “Is that…a water whip?”

Sokka ran beside Aang, eyes desperately trying to focus in the dim lighting. 

“Oh my — Katara!” He whooped.

Sure enough, a small dark haired blip stood on the deck of the cruiser, whipping a water tendril around in the air.

“Katara?!” Aang repeated.

Without a second’s hesitation, Aang bent himself off the cliffside, sliding down on a large earthen chunk.

“Hey!” Sokka’s indignant voice barely reached his ears from above. “Take me with you!”

Seconds later, the Water Tribesman had the earth bender out of her chair and had her taking them down the cliffside as well.

Chapter Text

Previously…

“We probably should get Appa away from the edge like that,” Sokka said to Aang. “He sticks out like a sore thumb.”

Aang shrugged. “He won’t move. I’ve tried.”

Sokka frowned, rubbing his chin. “Huh. That’s weird.”

“Maybe he’s mad at you too,” Toph offered. “You did make him fly around all day.”

Appa bellowed in response.

“Wait,” Aang said, looking towards the ship. “Is that…a water whip?”

Sokka ran beside Aang, eyes desperately trying to focus in the dim lighting. 

“Oh my — Katara!” He whooped.

Sure enough, a small dark haired blip stood on the deck of the cruiser, whipping a water tendril around in the air.

“Katara?!” Aang repeated.

Without a second’s hesitation, Aang bent himself off the cliffside, sliding down on a large earthen chunk.

“Hey!” Sokka’s indignant voice barely reached his ears from above. “Take me with you!”

Seconds later, the Water Tribesman had the earth bender out of her chair and had her taking them down the cliffside as well.

“I swear, that better be Sugar Queen down there! If you made me get up off my chair just to throw us into a fight…” Toph grumbled over the noise of the grinding earth.

The small cruiser slowed as it pulled closer to the rocky shores.

Katara’s figure hadn’t left the railing since she’d seen her friends. The thought of stepping back, her brother and friends disappearing from her sights for even a second — well, that was something she didn’t want to even experience. 

At least not until they got on her nerves. 

That thought made the grin on her face even wider.

“Sokka!” Katara exclaimed, gripping onto the railing with one hand, waving excitedly with the other.

Sokka’s face lit up in relief, hand rising to wave back.

A voice, barely audible to those on the shore, had the water bender glancing behind her shoulder, throwing a thumbs up in response.

Turning to the anchor next, she released a switch, the heavy weight splashing into the shallow waters below.

“I’m going down to them! I’ll be back!” She called, launching herself over the bow.

Sokka paled at the girl’s move, terror rushing through him.

Sometimes he forgot she was a water bender.

Without batting an eye, she summoned water beneath her, gliding down onto the surface of the sea. Then, pulling tricks from her Painted Lady days, she surfed the short distance to the small rocky shoreline.

“How are you—?!” Sokka exclaimed, while Aang ooh-ed and aah-ed from beside him.

“That’s genius!”

Her feet, finally in contact with the earth, stumbled the two steps and instantly threw herself into her brother’s arms.

“I missed you guys so much,” Katara mumbled into Sokka’s shoulder.

Tears pricked at her eyes and her chest tightened, squeezing tighter. 

Was he taller? She briefly wondered, her neck slightly craning more than she thought should have been usual.

Or had she just been hugging Zuko enough where she’d forgotten how tall her own brother was?

“I’m sorry,” Aang said glumly from beside the siblings. “I shouldn’t have went off into that factory…”

“Don’t ever disappear on me like that again!” Sokka admonished, arms tightening like she would do just that.

“You’re one to talk,” she smiled into his shoulder before pulling away to look up into his teary blue eyes. 

Turning to Aang next, she beamed, the air bender throwing himself against her with a little grunt, tattooed arms embracing her.

His lean arms gripped tightly around her middle.

“Okay. That’s enough sappy stuff for me.” 

A third familiar voice said.

Toph!

Katara looked to the shorter blind girl, who picked her nails.

“Oh, come here!” She laughed, quickly hugging the girl. “It’s good to see you too, Toph.” 

A small hand patted her back.

“Welcome back sweetness.” Toph feigned a yawn. “Thank spirits! Someone who can actually cook! These two about starved me.”

Sokka sent Aang an incredulous glance and Katara couldn’t help but to grin and laugh again.

Her face hurt with the repetitive motion, but it was the best kind of hurt.

She felt as if she’d not smiled this much in weeks.

“We have a lot to catch up on,” Katara said, glancing to the Akagi.

“Yeah!” Aang agreed. Then, as if remembering something, “Hey! I told you I would find her!”

Toph’s hand smacked into her face and rubbed down it exasperatedly.

A strangled groan slipped out of her brother’s lips and the girl looked between the two curiously.

“What?”

“I-I’ll tell you later.” Sokka waved his hand dismissively, him too looking to the cruiser ship. “So, where’d you get that ship? It looks so much like Zuko’s that we thought —“

“Well, actually—“ she bit her lip, thinking about how uncertain and nervous Zuko had been about her friends rejoining them. “It’s a long story.”

“Does it involve that Lee guy?” Aang asked.

From beside him, Toph felt Katara’s heartbeat pick up, ever so slightly, fidgeting in place.

“It definitely does,” Toph smirked. 

“Who is Lee, anyways?” Sokka asked.

All three sets of eyes — and feet — were trained on the water bender now, staring expectantly.

Katara rubbed the back of her arm, sighing. “Like I said. It’s a long story.”

Craning her neck to the top of the cliffs, she stared up at Appa and Momo, both peering down at her.

“Is it safe for us to be out in the open like this?” She queried instead, hopeful for a subject change.

Sokka shrugged.

“I’m not sure.”

Gnawing her lip, Katara sent a sidelong glance back to the Akagi.

“Let me check in with— uh, my friends,” she said. “It may be okay for you all to just ride with us, at least until we get caught up.”

Aang frowned. “You’re not coming with us?”

Katara accidentally ensnared herself in his gray gaze. 

“Uh,” she started. “I- let me just talk with them, okay?”

Talk with Zuko, she mentally clarified. 

Before they could protest further, she hopped back onto a little ice disk, surfing her way back to the Akagi.

“I’ll be back!” She called.

~0~

Katara found Zuko in the mess hall, anxiously pacing back and forth.

His hand paused halfway through his hair, head swiveling to stare at her after she posed her question.